Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“NuNew! Come here, quick!” NuNew’s steps quickened as soon as he heard his mother calling for him. He rushed to get inside of their house and found his mother in their kitchen holding a scroll. 

“Y-Yes, mother?” He inquired immediately and wiped his sweaty forehead with the back of his hand. 

“The announcement has finally been made,” NuNew’s mother said and put down the scroll on the table. “The recently crowned Emperor is looking for someone who can be his spouse.” 

NuNew briefly read the contents of the scroll and he could hardly point out what is the purpose as to why his mother had called him in for this. 

“We are going to offer you to the emperor,” his mother declared and his head shot up. “Your father is already out to gather some money to buy stola and other accessories for you. The family of the one that the emperor chooses will be given a large sum of money as a gratitude for the sacrifice—” 

“M-Mother,” NuNew cuts off his mother and his eyes lowered down when the lady gave him a glare. “I-I’m sorry, but, I can’t…” 

“What do you mean you can’t?” His mother exclaimed and raised her hand; Nunew flinched and shut his eyes to expect the hit. “Read it again, you dumb twit!” His mother tapped the scroll with her nails and pointed at him. “The money that will be given to the chosen spouse’s family of the Emperor is going to be provided monthly, NuNew. They are going to give us plenty of gold! Instill that in your little head. You should be able to get this for us or you’ll have to sort out to live on the streets.” 

NuNew’s eyes widened at the command and the consequences he will have to accept and avoid. “M-Mother, I don’t want to be involved with a vampire—”

“Why are we having this conversation anyway? Get this done or you have no home to return to, NuNew.” 

NuNew stared at his stepmother in disbelief then down again to the scroll. The vampires have been ruling this world ever since and if the books he has been reading were right, they were ruling for centuries already. The relationship between the vampires and humans like him were not a walk along the green path—mortal enemies at such but most of the governing bodies consisted of vampires and at least three or five percent of humans. 

NuNew didn’t even attend the coronation of the newly crowned emperor and has no idea of what he might be. The streets said he was vicious, winning every battle he involved himself with—a wild beast beating every invader to the kingdom. Which in turn, has also invaded other kingdoms that gave him the power—little by little—that will uphold his strength as a mighty ruler. 

NuNew’s body is weak enough not to endure being within a vampire’s arms. They had enormous strength, speed, and were smart enough to even outdone their enemies—making them formidable allies or the opposite. Even though living his life was difficult, he didn’t want to end up being in the presence of a vampire. 

“Mother, please—” 

“Do I have to repeat myself, child? Or that lousy head of yours needs a beating?” 

NuNew shakes his head and puts his hands in front of him in surrender. “U-Understood, mother,” he weakly replied. 

He has no choice but to learn how to win this thing or else he has nowhere to run to. 

- - - - - 

It was already late afternoon when NuNew’s father arrived at home together with his stepbrother who were carrying larger sizes of satchels in between their hands. He could even see a hint of sparkles and silks that were inside of those bags. He bet that it would be his to wear or maybe for his stepmother to indulge into. Either way, he doesn’t expect anything. 

“Greetings, father,” he approached and the older man now looked at him with irritation as he put down the satchels they were carrying.

“Where’s your mother?” 

“Right here, dear!” 

The lady went out of their small kitchen and approached her husband as he sat down in one of the wooden chairs in exhaustion. 

“How was today?” 

His father looked at NuNew with a disdained stare. “You better make all of this worth it or else you can forget you have a family.” His father spits on the floor and points at NuNew. “We owe almost all of our entire village money. The Emperor must choose you. We need that money.”

There were no questions; as if these were all planned out. They are basically telling NuNew that there is no other option but to obey. 

He gulped and nodded silently in front of his father; as if he had the strength to argue. 

“I’m famished. Let’s have the meal,” his stepbrother spoke and took his place at their dining table. 

NuNew’s stepmother and father joined his stepbrother and took his steps outside of their house. He will have to wait for scraps that were left after they ate and settle for a stolen goat’s milk or the bread he has been keeping two days ago. He wished for better days when his biological mother died and thought he would be in a pair of safe hands but it turned out to be the opposite. 

According to stories, NuNew’s mother was a meretrix for a living and got pregnant by his father. He was blamed for the death of his mother while giving birth to him—that reveals to be the most beautiful woman in the brothel—which started the downfall of the said place. Not many customers were going, even though they also opened the place for vampires. 

NuNew doesn’t know if he will be thankful that he did not live a life in the brothel instead of serving his father’s second family. 

He will turn eighteen in the next few days and that’s also the exact date of The Selection for the emperor’s spouse—which makes him legal to join the said tradition. The only thing he wishes now was to have the emperor’s favor and choose him as his spouse. If the money will make them finally accept him as their family, their smiles are enough for that. 

“Your hiding spots are hard to find nowadays, NuNew.” He heard the voice of his stepbrother from the back and his head turned to him. 

“P-Park,” he utters his name and stood up then took a step backward. 

The hungry eyes of Park were exploring his body as a whole and that made a disgusted taste in his mouth.

“Are you finished eating your supper?” He tried to ask and was weary with his actions now. 

“Yes, but, I wanted to make an offer to you, NuNew.” Park’s strides were fast and his hands were already in his arms. “Why don’t we go far away from all of these together? You would be my husband and we will have kids, live in a small house—” 

“No!” NuNew tried to wriggle from Park’s hands but he was too weak. “You disgusting pig! Get your hands off of me!”

Park’s eyes went livid at the truthful insult and pinned down NuNew on the dusted ground. “You! That offer was better—I know it! I would like to be the only one to have a taste of your body, NuNew. You should be thankful for the generosity I am giving you!” 

Park’s hand went to the bottom edge of his stola and attempted to lift it up when NuNew scratched the side of his neck and started to kick him away. He can’t let this monster get a hand on him, he can’t let himself be dirtied by the likes of him! 

“No! Stop!” NuNew screamed when Park was able to pin him down again and his tongue sticks out for his neck. “No! Please! Stop!” 

“Fuck it, NuNew. Just a taste, please? You’ll like it too, I know.” Park inhaled the side of his neck, his tongue sliding along the pulsating skin. 

“No! Please, please, no!” He pleaded, his eyes now gathering up tears as Park’s hold was now harsher. He was hurting and afraid of his life; he can’t even contest the strength that his stepbrother has over him. 

Park was able to let down a sleeve of his stola and revealed a part of his chest. NuNew’s hands started to fight Park once again, pushing him away when those eyes were dangerously clouded with determined lust. He abhors how Park looked at him, even more to how his touch was forcing him to make him feel the same. 

“You are beautiful, NuNew. I have been desiring you ever since. I wanted to fuck you until you can no longer walk, make you go insane with pleasure, say my name repeatedly…” 

Park’s tongue ran along his collarbone and NuNew’s tears were unstoppable now. He was a sobbing mess, his body tired from fighting. “Please… please, stop…” 

NuNew has even tried to move his legs but those were also enclosed by Park. He sobs even harder, his vision now covered in a blur, and tries to scream for help, his lips sealed shut by Park’s palm. He shakes his head and still attempts to free from Park’s hold but there’s no budging when his eyes feign determination to get a taste of him. 

“Stay still!” Park hissed at him and pushed his palm harder on NuNew’s mouth. “You wouldn’t want our father and mother to wake up all because of your screaming, right?” 

NuNew whimpered in pain and looked away. How distasteful this situation is—he wasn’t even able to put up a fight against a man who is taller and stronger than him. His limp body could never be a match and NuNew was getting hopeless by the minute. It was dark outside now, only the candle lamps in the street were the only ones that were giving this tiny village some shed of light. 

“Yes, that’s it… I know you’ll give in soon to me, NuNew.” Park’s voice was now laced with satisfaction, now that he fully knew NuNew was too tired to fight him. 

He took his time now to inhale NuNew’s neck and down to his collarbone, his other arm now sliding the other sleeve of NuNew’s stola down. He was satisfied with the view, the natural ivory skin of NuNew is now in front of him but he knew it would not be enough. He needs to have a full sight of the body he has been lusting for years now. After so many attempts, finally his time has come. 

A distant chattering was suddenly heard from afar and they both halted at the sound they were hearing. The voices suddenly became much more clear and they both knew that they were going in their direction. NuNew took this chance and pushed Park away from him, even with wobbly legs, he got up and ran. He jumped over their wooden fence and ran as far as he could. He didn’t care anymore if Park was calling for him, it doesn’t matter where his weak feet will bring him. 

He stopped by the hanging tree, where it is the center of the village’s attention whenever there are convicted criminals. NuNew scrunches his nose in disgust as the wind gushes the stench of dried blood. He rested his back on the trunk of the tree and tried to calm his thrumming heart. 

“That was… that was close,” he breathed and swallowed heart. He then fixes himself, his hanging stola on his waist was not up again, covering his chest. “That w-was…” His legs suddenly give in, and slides down to the ground.

He hugged himself, his knees coming in touch with his lips as he broke down in cry. He wanted to punish himself for being so weak, unable to fight off the man who tried to have him tonight. It was devastating, heartbreaking, shattering for a boy like him that was supposed to be enjoying his youth and his studies to be experiencing a life like this. 

An escape—that’s the only thing he needs and he must do his very best to even try to win the emperor’s heart. He doesn’t

even know the man and yet his freedom from all of these will be depending on how he will perform next week.

Chapter Text

NuNew was able to survive the night with just a stack of hay in his body, finding a stable for horses at the last minute as he escaped last night from the dirty hands of his stepbrother. His legs hurt from running a little too hard last night, which he was not used to. It was a cold night and somehow the temperature of this little stable was somehow avoiding all the cold. 

Come morning and he knew he needed to go back to their house, and start preparing for the breakfast of what he thought was his family at first. He forced himself to get up and wished that Park was tending to the small plantation that they had to harvest some crops. 

“Good morning, Nhu!” He heard one of the village children greet him. 

He shyly put up a hand to greet back; he never thought of someone knowing him. Besides, he was just inside their shabby house, doing chores that they were repeatedly assigning to him—even though they can do it by themselves. 

Afterall, he long accepted that he was an outsider in this family when his stepmother and Park came into their lives. Maybe even before… when he grew up being in the presence of an absent father that he catered to when he was drunk, when he was ill, and when debtors were coming into their home to collect the amount that his father owed them. He would often times escape the house for a while and only come back when they are not around the vicinity of their home. 

He knew what they would do to him—offering to work in a brothel and please some of their… “highly recognized parties.” NuNew shut his eyes at that thought as he made his way back towards their home. After the encounter with Park last night, he should not be doing this but what would he do if they will not let him in? Where will he come to fend himself? 

It took him a lot of deep breaths and forced his heart to steady when he finally reaches their house. He knew it was past breakfast time and he could already hear the screams from the entrance of the stone wall surrounding their little house. 

He gulped hard when he slowly entered the place where he once called home. 

“He’s finally arrived,” Park declared and stared at him lazily. 

His father and stepmother both swung their heads towards him. 

“A-Apologies… I w-was…” NuNew stole a glance from Park and his stepbrother only arches a brow—daring him to utter a single word about last night—a threat in his eyes visibly showing. “I think I—” 

He was not able to complete his sentence when his father slapped him that it made him lose his balance and stumble on the floor. He gasped and scurry his legs when he hit the floor. 

“You dare to make excuses?” His father’s voice raised. “You dumbwit! Pray tell, could  you inform me of the current hour? And pray , how dare you possess the audacity to abandon us without food to eat?” 

NuNew has no right to even answer—or utter an excuse as they would perceive—as that would be another hit. He needs not to be defensive—as they would perceive—and make himself despicable because of reason he is only in this family because they need him to do chores, make him their slave. 

“This occurrence shall not be repeated, Father. My sincerest apologies.” He compelled himself to stand even with his shaking legs and the sore pain in his cheek has been ailing him for the past minute. 

“Don’t act high and mighty, child. Given that you are to be presented to His Imperial Majesty, you shall exhibit such indulgence?” His stepmother adds. 

NuNew could only bow his head and apologize once again. He then makes his way to the kitchen which was only a few steps away and bites his lip to keep the tears in. His eyes were blurry while he started to prepare their breakfast even though the sting on his cheek was now getting scorching hot by the minute and his back was hurting from the fall he had. 

He can only aid the pain on his cheek when he is done setting the table and making sure to feed their hungry stomachs with what he prepared. He went to the well of their community and hoped that it would be cold enough to at least lessen the burn. There were only two people gathering from the well and he thanked the gods for it.

As he waited for his turn, NuNew thought that his father was not able to even ask him why he got home late; or asked why it was uncommon for him to go home in the morning with clothes from yesterday. No one cared about it. 

- - - - - 

He was already uncomfortable enough with the silk tunic he was wearing that was cut above his knee at least more than three inches. He stares at himself in the mirror and was not able to appreciate the beauty of the fabric when Park’s eyes were all over him, his eyes swerving up and down on his exposed legs. Gods, he wanted to run, he wanted to hide. The memories from the last three nights still lingers upon him.

All the more reason not to take his sleep here and mark it in his mind that he will not be alone with him ever again. 

“His form and that face could surely captivate the Emperor. His hips are perfect for child-bearing. You shall have as many offspring with His Imperial Majesty, young man,” the old seamstress expressed with a tired smile. 

“I declare those won’t be enough. He shall possess a certain talent that can allure the Emperor,” his stepmother steps in. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and stood beside him. “Since you are the son of a meretrix, I’m certain you can present a dance in front of the Emperor, yes?” 

He has never danced his entire life. 

He shakes his head and that puts a sour expression in his stepmother’s face already. “ You are going to learn how to dance, child.” NuNew opened his mouth to protest but the lady could only raise a forefinger towards  him. “You are to attract the Emperor with a dance. If necessary to have you trained with the prostitutes of the brothel, you will do it.” 

“Mother, please—” 

“I shall accept no excuses. Again .” 

He now has his mouth shut and looked heavenwards in frustration at how powerless he can be in front of anybody. 

The seamstress grins at him and puts a hand on his shoulder. “Nataya was the most beautiful dancer back then,” the seamstress whispered and pretended to take measurements on his waist. 

He shivered at the mention of his mother’s name. “Y-You knew her?” 

“She has the capacity to allure patrons—even the members close to the royal family. This would be a simple feat for you, young man. You had her beauty and youthfulness running in your blood. Pray to the gods she’ll guide you through this.” 

NuNew swallowed hard and once again on the verge of crying but then he allowed himself not to let those tears fall. 

“I shall convey to them the most delightful news that you will partake in a series of dancing lessons,” the seamstress added. “I am certain they shall extend to me a favor in the capacity of one of Nataya’s seamstresses before. Her son—if I will speak in exactitude.” 

“Please enlighten me more about her,” he whispered back. “It’s a rare occurrence to have encountered someone who has the means to speak about my mother.” 

“I will,” the seamstress answered. “However, you shall no longer bear this life anymore, child. If that is what you desire, you shall be the one whom the Emperor ought to select as his Empress. The Empress has the power to choose their seamstress and we both shall arise from this low life.” 

The seamstress pats his shoulders and returned to an emotionless expression. 

“I will,” NuNew said in full determination. If need be, he will take all of his chances to gain the favor of the Emperor by his side. 

- - - - - 

“You are Nataya’s son?” One of the deemed top-ranked courtesan asked him and stared at him with those sparkly eyes. “You’ve grown! How old are you now?” 

“Seventeen, but I will be turning eighteen on the day of The Selection,” he answered shyly. 

“It will be eighteen years soon since we lost her…” The Madam—which was running the  brothel said with her gloomy eyes. “Thank the gods you were blessed with a body like hers, a beautiful, youthful face like hers, and suppose you shall get her talent with dance. She was the sought-after courtesan here in our brothel! Money always flow abundantly all because of her.”   

NuNew was happy to have heard about all of these in a day and was the most grateful because of the seamstress’s kind heart to take him here. He is the only one allowed in here and was allowed to take a stay for a few days for multiple purposes: dance, basic training of royal etiquette, and how to apply cosmetics. 

“He’ll learn quickly. He’s our dearest Nataya’s son—her genes were fairly distributed to him and not with his bastard father. We’re more than grateful because of that fact.” 

“Apologies,” he spoke and looked at the five ladies in front of him. “I believe I shall learn your names, Miss.” 

As what he had heard, there are four top-ranked courtesans in this place, managed by the Madam. Only those who are high-ranking were able to purchase a night with them including the nobility and royalty.  

“Alright,” the Madam said and put her hands on her back and went beside NuNew. “This one’s Ilaria—she’s nearing her forties but doesn’t look like it, right? She was close to your mother.” She presented to the tall woman who he thinks is the most appealing among the four of them. 

“This is Cosima, she also enjoyed a close acquaintance with your mother though she's younger by three years. Nataya, Ilaria, and Cosima were the ones whom I have started this place with ever since they were sent off here when they were twelve to fifteen years old.” 

“Next to Cosima is Gaia, she was trained by your mother at some point. And our current youngest—he is about your age—Arria.” 

“It is a genuine pleasure to make your acquaintance, all,” he greets them. “I shall do my best to learn everything as quickly as possible before The Selection day.” 

“We’ll be your esteemed tutors!” Ilaria said with a smile and put an arm around his shoulder. “It is our duty to be of your assistance.” 

“What would you desire to inquire?” Arria went to his other side. 

NuNew pondered for a while and lifted his head up as soon as he was confident enough yo throw a question. “A-About The Selection. What may be the likelihood of my being chosen by the Emperor?” He inquired first and looked at them with weary eyes. 

“The Selection will be held within three days,” Cosima answers. 

They let themselves sit on the stone floor draped in animal fur in order to form a circle. 

“There are twenty participants, five of each kingdom. North, East, South, and West. The twenty will come from a mix of the nobility, royalty, and verily, I assure you, the marginalized humans.” 

“A confluence of both beings, vampires and humans, I presume?” 

“Humans are the only ones capable of bearing offspring with a vampire,” Arria added. “It has been said that they were cursed by the gods not to be able to produce offspring of the same kind.”

“But humans like us can reproduce as much as we want…” 

Arria nods. “That would be correct. And humans were cursed to be a vampire’s… well, offspring maker. However, do you ever wonder why we have many vampire guests and yet none of us was able to produce offspring with them?” 

NuNew blinked and intended for Arria to continue. “It is for this reason that each vampire has a unique signet to give to their chosen lifetime partner—consent is a must from the human taking that signet.” 

“Most humans are afraid of taking the signet. Perhaps, their crippling fear was far more greater than their love for a certain immortal being,” Gaia then spoke. 

“Might I inquire about the kind of fear you are pertaining to?” NuNew asked and held his breath for the response. 

“Fear of witnessing it all—losing your loved ones, each of them leading to the end of their lives. Some humans were not able to stomach the fact that they will be a witness to all of those deaths—for a lifetime.” 

A lifetime.  

“Do you consider yourself turning into a vampire, NuNew?” Ilaria asked him. 

“If I will be honest, I would much prefer having to end my life at some point with what life has been to me.” 

All of the ladies inside the room looked at him with pity.

He cleared his throat and thought of another subject to turn to within this conversation. “What if the human won’t be able to accept that signet?” 

“The vampire dies,” Ilaria responded. “They are ought to find another human to spend the lifetime with in a span of ninety days or the core of their signet will become disruptive.” 

“But how do  you find true love in ninety days? Were they not immortal?” 

“They are immortal as long as they don’t have a human they wanted to mark their signets with. As for the Emperor, it is indeed a must for him to maintain the bloodline of vampires. Along with the signet, it is also the human’s decision to accept it or not.”

“The gods will decide whether the children you will have in the future with the Emperor are full vampire or a human,” Gaia claims and nods. “As far as my knowledge knows, the bloodline of the Emperor only produces full vampires. Must have been satisfactory for them to maintain the royal bloodline.” 

“That’s why The Selection has been taking place?” NuNew curiously asked. 

“Correct,” Ilaria affirmed. “The royal bloodline has been particular with what they desire to carry their offsprings with them.” 

“What could be the possible intentions for those three days?” 

“The first day will be the Emperor’s impression of the beauty and the capability of bearing an offspring. The ton will surely wear clothes that were able to accentuate their bodies. Surely, the royal bloodline will prefer those who are with a remarkable body and face,” Gaia said next and signaled NuNew to stand up. 

As the boy stood in the middle of the circle, the ladies were just looking at him from head to toe. NuNew knew he wasn’t able to take care of himself as it should be. If their family was living off scraps and the money that his so-called family owed from the entire neighborhood, how would he be able to buy those expensive oils and cosmetics that he saw from the other girls just these days. 

“Thank the gods Nataya’s genes were all over you, NuNew,” Cosima stated and looked up at him. “Dancing lessons can partake later on. We shall have you bathe in milk and almonds!” 

The four ladies stood up and led him forward. NuNew’s face was full of confusion. “J-Just a moment—” 

“Allow us to take over what you might need to be in preparation for The Selection!” Arria urged and started to walk much faster than them, leading them to a certain place inside this brothel. “It will be a shame to our brothel if you will not be chosen by the Emperor!” 

“We must not be visited with Nataya’s ghost any of these days and cast her disappointment on us!” Ilaria hummed and grabbed his waist as they continued to walk. 

NuNew looked back at the Madam and she just nodded her head towards him with her hands on the back. 

“It is time for the South Kingdom to be picked. We must achieve that victory!” Gaia determines. 

NuNew was brought inside a wide room where the steam of the hot water was overwhelmingly taking the place. The warm smoke hitting his skin. 

“Milk and almonds bath for you, dear. After that, we shall try on the cosmetics that were brought here yesterday!” Cosima said and now guided him down to the wet stones.

NuNew was unable to speak and let himself undress and his tunic lay down on the side of the stone wall. He first dipped his foot and gulped at the temperature, adapting through the heat. 

“We shall commence the bath!” 

NuNew didn’t even realize that he was surrounded by the four ladies—all naked also. His eyes widened upon the realization that they were all soaking fully naked in the milk and almonds liquid. 

“I—” He sighed when two of them grabbed his arms to spread and one went on his back while the other one checked for what he thought were bruises. 

The young man only sighed and let them be.

Chapter Text

“You must soften your bones, Nhu! You are projecting stiffness once again!” Ilaria disciplines him and holds him by the waist, guiding the way it should sway. 

NuNew grimaced and tried his very best to keep up. It has been their lesson for the past few days and he was proud to say to himself that he was able to progress fast enough. They said that it was a natural gift—maybe passed down by his mother, Nataya—to be able to adapt with the ladies’ teachings. 

He still has a lot to learn, however, they wanted to focus on this particular “talent” that he should be able to show on the final day of The Selection. He assumes that if he was quick enough to learn the basics of the dance, he should be able to also quickly learn the aspects of manners and the ways of applying cosmetics. 

“That’s it, child!” Cosima approved—almost the same level of strictness with Ilaria. “We must have you prepare for The Selection dance we staged for you soon. We are certain for The Emperor to be able to have you as his Empress!” She clapped with excitement after. 

“Eyes here, child. Allow me to see how you will be able to seduce the Emperor with those eyes.” Gaia tapped the wooden stick on his chin and made him look at her while he continued to sway those hips. “Don’t waste those lips also. Keep it slightly opened and protruded…” NuNew followed and that earned a nod from her. “Yes, quite,” Gaia approved. 

“And smile, child. I declare you embody every attractive trait overall. That is a rare occurrence,” Cosima adds. 

“You are Nataya’s child, Nhu,” Arria smiled at him. “I may not have the opportunity to be taught by her, but, these three were able to carry her legacy well and there is no other better individual who will carry her legacy other than you.” 

That made NuNew lift his spirits up and be even more determined to get this quickly. 

“Now raise your arms up and allow me to behold the contours of your whole body,” Ilaria was able to command him and the young man could only follow. 

“We shall have you dress in a body-tight sheer tunic or stola, Nhu. The shape of your body is to die for. We must have you intake foods that are to maintain that attractive shape, yes?” Gaia said and listed that down on the scroll she was holding for quite some time now. 

Seems like she was listing all the things to be considered and will be considering.

“We prepared a rose bath this time, Nhu,” Ilaria said and kept in check how he was able to sway those hips while his arms were raised up. “Our good old patrons seemed to like the rose fragrance every time we had our night with them—making us irresistible. We might also consider the cinnamon scent—we heard it was the common ground of the ladies as of the moment.” 

“I believe we can rely on one scent, perhaps?” NuNew suggests. “I might have gone for the rose and vanilla scent. Well, the rose’s scent can be quite strong and vanilla might help to neutralize the scent—a few drops I suppose.” 

The ladies stopped and he did, too. “I find it most agreeable,” Cosima declared. “Ladies?” 

“And I find myself in equal agreement,” Ilaria nods. “I shall have the apothecary to prepare it tonight.” She grins after. “That is the most desirable scent for yourself, Nhu!” 

NuNew found himself smiling as this was the first time that his opinion was valued. He admitted that he was nervous at first to speak for himself but then he was reminded that this was not the place where he should be feeling about it. 

“I will be waiting for it,” Nhu said with a hint of excitement in his voice. 

The Madam suddenly had the door opened and was followed by the seamstress. “NuNew’s attires are ready,” she announced and the ladies came rushing towards the old lady who had brought a pile of fabrics in her hand. 

“It is time to have you adorn these garments, Nhu!” Gaia said with a smile while holding up a sheer red tunic. 

He gulped at the way the fabric was ridiculously short and… well, sheer—that he believes will see through his body. 

“Gods, I believe I am not prepared to wear such materials,” he uttered in shyness as he went over the garments they were holding. “These are… t-too daring.” 

“That is the purpose of The Selection, child,” the Madam intervened. “You are to showcase how you can best the other ladies or men from the other three kingdoms and that includes releasing a vampire’s carnal desire. The Emperor’s bloodline has always been in the look out for that for centuries at that.” 

NuNew stared at the red fabric that was in Gaia’s hand and lifted it up. He tried hiding his grimace at how thin and lightweight it was in his arms. 

“Let us get you changed. Come now!” Arria pulled him towards the wooden changing screen and started to undress him by then. 

“I will prepare the cosmetics now!” He heard what Cosima said after and he could not care anymore.

He was just letting these ladies do all of these to him. Besides, if he was determined to escape the life he had with his so-called “family,” he determined that this was the best way. 

Seventeen years of hardships in which he’s had enough. He believes that this was not the life that his mother had wished for him. If this was the kind of people Nataya was with, he was sure that loving his father was a mistake or a misjudgment. 

“It is beautiful!” Arria declared in glee. “The darker shade of rose color is divine on you, Nhu!” 

“Enough with praises and do not let us be in the dark here!” Gaia demanded. 

Arria rolled her eyes and did a bit of touching of the skin-hugging above the knee tunic that was even laced with a touch of golden strips. She pulled NuNew out of the wooden changing screen and showed it to the rest of the ladies. 

“Behold! The most beautiful that our Southern Kingdom has to offer!” 

NuNew was a bit uncomfortable but having those amazed stares from the ladies inside the room had him rushing to have his self-esteem at a high. 

“Gods,” Ilaria breathed out and slowly made her way near him. “Dearest, you are the most beautiful that this lifetime has to offer.” 

“Thank the Gods you are blessed in every aspect, Nhu,” Cosima added and stared at him with adoration. “We are certain you will be the one who the Emperor shall choose as his Empress.” 

“The cosmetics that Cosima prepared might not be in need after all. Maybe just a slight touch. You possess a beauty that is all natural, Nhu.” Gaia perceives a soft smile after. “We shall design more daring dresses, yes?” 

“Oh, but, I… I will not be able to pay all of these,” he hesitates and rubbed his hands through fabric carefully. “Even if I clean here or do chores around the brothel, I believe it might not be sufficient.” 

“Nonsense!” The Madam exclaimed and went near him. “Nataya’s earnings alone have been providing us during all of these years, Nhu. Of course, those earnings have been added with our current courtesan’s gathered money, a large part as to why the brothel is still standing was all because of your mother. This was the least we can do for  you—for her.” 

NuNew was able to see himself in the mirror now and can not help wondering that despite all of the lavish things they were presenting to him, they were giving it all and high hopes were casted down upon him. He won’t let them be disheartened, he won’t let them be disappointed. 

- - - - - 

“Ladies, I believe it is time now for Nhu to go back home,” the Madam informed them and the ladies whined at the announcement. 

“Oh, this is utterly nonsense,” Ilaria countered. “We were having the most luxurious time teaching him proper royal manners!” 

“Before dinner time, Nhu must be back or we shall not have another day with him,” the Madam reminded. “We will have you again here tomorrow, dearest. Hm?” 

“Yes, Madam,” he responded and stood up from the dining table. “I shall take my leave and I thank you again for your kind acquaintance.” He bowed after and looked at each of them with a smile. 

Arria was able to see him out of the brothel and helped him in washing the cosmetics off. Now that the night is nearing, they are not allowing any risk to attract some rude stares from the people surrounding the brothel. That is why a special carriage will be deployed to his care and it has been keeping him safe these past few days he was in and out of the place. 

“Accept this towel, Nhu,” Arria spoke as he was done washing the cosmetics off. “You shall be here before breakfast, yes?” 

NuNew nodded and accepted the towel. “I will.” 

The other and maybe the most important reason as to why he chooses not to wear the cosmetics is because of his stepbrother, Park. His lusting eyes were still over him and he must not risk any more stimulated thoughts from him. He was already consumed by the day and he does not have any strength to deal with him in the evening. 

“Breakfast will be prepared for you as soon as you arrive. You bring a different kind of light in this place, Nhu. I must thank you for that.” Arria went in for a hug and caressed his face. “Ilaria and Cosima have been nothing but grateful that you grow up to be such a wonderful child. Nataya must be guiding your growth all throughout and not be like  your father.” 

“I refuse to be. All the teachings were from the books that were discarded from the townspeople that I obtained.” 

“Ah, that elucidates your literate ability!” Arria praised. “You had yourself learn how to read and write?” 

NuNuew nodded. “Quite. The scholars who have traversed the township were most agreeable to imparting knowledge to those children who lack the fortune to attend a proper institution.” 

“And I am glad to hear that.” She brushes her hand into his shoulders. “Make haste now. You still have your duties back at home.” 

NuNew forced a smile and turned his back on Arria. The carriage was already waiting for him and when he sat down, he waved to the lady who was his age a temporary goodbye. 

- - - - - 

NuNew slightly cast aside the curtain that was covering the window of the carriage and determined that he was minutes away from the way of their town. He took the liberty to take a few loud knocks on the ceiling of the carriage and it was immediately put to a halt. 

“Do you need anything, Sir?” The coachman asked. 

“I must disembark from the carriage at this location, Sir,” NuNew replied. “I find it unsettling having the town people settling their eyes on me once I arrive with a carriage. Do not worry, Sir. Our house is merely a few corners away from here.” 

“But it is night, Sir. The ladies of the brothel have specifically instructed me to safely guide you home.” 

“Then…” NuNew pondered for a while and looked at the reflection of the coachman that was reflecting on the small window of the driver’s seat. “W-Will it be too much if I request for you to walk me until we can reach our residence, Sir?” 

He saw how the coachman turned his head to the left. “Not at all!” 

The coachman went down from his seat and opened the carriage door and guided NuNew down. He signaled the other two guards to be on the lookout and started walking through the small town where NuNew lives. They were guided by the lamp that the coachman was holding as they made their strides in a dimly lit street. 

“I shall request that this will be our arrangement for the next two days, Sir,” NuNew starts. “I do not prefer for the attention of this town’s people to be casted upon me. I am afraid I am having difficulties garnering such attention.” 

“Must you be well aware of it, though?” NuNew glances his way towards the coachman. “If you are to be chosen as the Emperor’s dutiful Empress, people from the four kingdoms will have their eyes cast upon you. That has been the weight of expectation. You shall rule the four kingdoms alongside Him.” 

NuNew suddenly dreads the expected duty of him when he becomes the chosen Empress of the four kingdoms. It is not only having to continue the Emperor’s bloodline that he will be sinking himself to but also the harmony—or rather to maintain the civil relationship between humans and vampires.

Having to be chosen as the Emperor’s betrothed, there are royal duties that must be fulfilled. 

“I see…” 

“You are still quite young, Sir. Having to learn how to read and write—as I have learned from the high-ranking courtesans—was quite an advantage for you. I have heard that even if there are participants who are coming from a well-off family, they are not considered… well, literate. Some men in our country still consider women to have no right to an education—mentioned specifics will be from the royal bloodline.” 

“That is also what I have been hearing over thus far. However, there are candidates who can best me in numerous ways.” The coachman opened his mouth for a moment but NuNew followed his words. “But, I shall try to exert myself to the utmost if needed.” 

The coachman gave him a small smile and nodded. “If not, you will be the most eligible candidate of our Southern Kingdom thus far, Sir. I shall have my faith in you.” 

“Oh, you flatter me,” NuNew said with a slight blush. 

Their steps were now finally reaching the destination of their house. As NuNew looked up, and much to his dismay, Park was standing on the lamppost on the side of their house. NuNew was already keeping in so much rage from the inside and thank the Gods the coachman was with him. 

“I shall be here a few minutes before the sunrise, Sir,” the coachman said in finality as they reached the front portion of their house. “Good night.” 

“Have a safe trip back,” NuNew uttered with a smile. 

As soon as the coachman turned his back on them, NuNew was hurrying to get inside the residence. He wished his steps were a little faster and regretted it more when Park was able to get a hold of his arm. 

“You are to be offered to the Emperor and yet, here you are, presenting yourself to the coachman,” Park snarls. 

NuNew looked at him in disgust. “Get your hands off of me,” he spoke, annoyance lacing in his voice and forcibly drags his arm right back. “I shall have the remainder of time to prepare for the needs of this family to be taken care of.” 

NuNew turned his back on him and he could hear Park huffing out some air. “You act highly. There will be no certainty to have you as the Emperor’s chosen Empress.” 

NuNew gulped hard and ignored his stepbrother’s remark. His commitment to greatly perform at The Selection made him think of the possibilities of what could be his life be if he were to be settled in a royal decree. This was his opportunity to escape, it will be his only chance to be free from this quality of life. 

As soon as he reached the kitchen of their home, there lies the unwashed dishes, leftover foods, and trash to be taken care of around the inside of their home. He let out a sigh and started to clean. He made sure to have kept the little knife tied to his waist if Park ever attempted to get near him once again.

Chapter Text

The way the city was bustling with crowds and the sound of trumpets resounding determined the arrival of the candidates for The Selection to take its place. It was a tradition to have the candidates be welcomed in the central part of their beloved Empire of Emmaly. Twenty carriages now make their way inside the Imperial Palace which are from four Kingdoms—Northern Emmaly, Western Emmaly, Eastern Emmaly, and Southern Emmaly. Five approved candidates of each kingdom which are greatly favored by the King and/or Queen of their Kingdoms to be offered to the Emperor. 

The celebration outside was making NuNew unsettled and nervous at the same time. He has heard of the certain tradition to take in place but was not aware it would be this grand. It seems as if the people from the entire empire have been present to be on a lookout for the participating candidates for The Selection day that will be held in the next three days. He was fanning himself a little too intensely for a while now and started to concentrate on the lessons he has been taught in the past days. What could be the actions that are pleasing to the Emperor? What words will be a pleasant hear for the Emperor? What dress will make a pleasant appearance for the Emperor? 

Gods, he realizes there is no backing out now. 

“Maintain a straight back at all times, Nhu.” Gaia’s hand went to his back and guided the proper posture. 

“There will be a vital point with your dance that you shall present to the Emperor, Nhu. I am certain that it is pinned on your memory, yes?” Cosima reminded him. 

“Cosmetics are not to be worn at all times, Nhu. There will be times that you ought to have a pure and candid self presentation for the Emperor. Natural beauty, remember?” Ilaria then adds. 

“Be confident, Nhu. If you will be the Empress of our empire, you must possess a generous amount of confidence.” He now heard Aria’s voice among the four high ranking courtesans. 

He fans himself much faster now for the added reminders and pointers that he must memorize in order to have the highest chance of getting chosen. 

The Madam’s hand landed on his free hand and caressed the top of it. “I believe Nhu has heard enough of your reminders today, ladies. Nhu has been a quick learner these past days, has he not?” The Madam held his hand now and squeezed it with just the right tightness. “I am certain he will perform well.” 

NuNew let out a sigh and his shoulders slumped down with the relief he had felt with the Madam’s words. 

“I will not forget the generosity of your precious time and given knowledge during the preceding days on this very day, my esteemed tutors—or rather, intimate acquaintances as I would prefer to call it.” NuNew smiled at each one of them. “I shall do my best to bring forth the victory of our Southern Kingdom.” 

The five ladies each gave him a relieved smile, each soft and radiating with their beautiful faces and glowing aura. Indeed the past week has been a grueling hours of lesson and discipline but NuNew was able to treasure each and every one of them. He could look forward to each and every morning just to make his way to the brothel and just have an enjoyable time with them. Something he has never felt in life when all he knows what to do is household chores and taking a beating. 

“Oh, dearest.” Ilaria now had her hand on top of the Madam and smiled at him reassuringly. “You might as well call us or even consider us your sisters!” 

NuNew flutters his eyes in wonder the moment he looks at the rest of the ladies nodding at him. “From now on, we must look out for each other, yes?” Arria said after. 

“I am delighted to hear this,” NuNew pronounced with pure relief. “Of course, I would like to consider all of you as my sisters!” 

The four ladies clapped and cheered in glee and the Madam was fondly looking at them with a nostalgic smile. She could vividly remember that this was how the smile was spread through them when Nataya was still around.  She must promise to herself that she will do the best she can to guide NuNew through this path. 

NuNew took a deep breath and gestured a few nods. “I am nothing but a nervous wreck, I’m afraid,” he expressed and then fanned himself yet again. “Have we ever talked about what the Emperor looked like?” He asked, his tone full of curiosity. “I believe we have not had the time to ponder about it these past few days.” 

“Were you not at the coronation day?” Gaia asked him with slightly wide eyes. “I thought everyone took the liberty out of their homes to watch him being crowned.” 

NuNew responded with a wince. “I’m afraid I was tending to some house chores at that time.” His eyes squinted. “Am I doomed?” 

“Gods, no!” Ilaria shakes her head. “Well for one, the Emperor is good looking. He may be a hundred and forty four years of age already, however, he stopped aging at the age of twenty-seven—as we have heard.” 

“His predecessor—his Father also chose a human to be his lifetime partner. They were only required to give the rights of the Crown if they deemed their offsprings to be ready. This will be in terms of their power—each vampire has a gift, Nhu—and also their capacity to lead an Empire,” Cosima spoke. “And it will manifest stronger once they find their lifetime partner—and if they will choose wisely. Sometimes the power was a little too strong for the human and will not be able to share the power with the vampire. In which, sadly, can lead to their own demise.” 

“Pray, tell, the Emperor’s power?” NuNew asked. “My body’s weak, but I can tune it up to be able to share with Him.” 

“The Emperor is a fire wielder, Nhu,” Arria told him. “He has not fully manifested it during the coronation, however, he was able to scorch the ground the ton was standing on during the royal event. The royal officials said that he summoned scarlet fire—the kind of fire that can burn down their own, instead of the known weapon to the society: which is the scarlet dagger.” 

NuNew could remember a certain information from a book he had read in the past. A vampire’s blood is naturally scarlet and will only be considered to be poisonous once the blood is coated and a successful anathema will be casted to a certain weapon of choice. The book also said that a simple corroded dagger could turn into a scarlet color which determines the weapon’s sharp and cursed nature. 

While a mere human can reach their own demise with just a simple catch of an incurable disease or by simply reaching a certain old age or with no use of any of the cursed weapons. 

“Is it not… t-the temperature of a vampire is cold, perhaps?” NuNew wondered and tried to recollect again with what he read. “Is the ice more suitable for a power that a vampire can hold?” 

“Ah! I believe I could recall a fellow who informed me that someone from the royal family has that power,” Arria now spoke, her brows knotting slightly—maybe trying to remember what could be the name of the one who is an ice wielder. 

While NuNew all could think right now was how he will not bring any mistakes once he is inside the imperial palace. Any action that could lead to disappointment or dissatisfaction from the Emperor and he could be burned with scarlet fire. He might as well avoid that from happening, yes? 

“Welcome to the Imperial Palace, my ladies and gent,” the royal guard greeted them. 

Was he that nervous? NuNew did not even realize that the carriage was put to a halt. He then took another courage to slide the curtain on the right side to see where they are now. The Emmaly Palace’s entrance was nothing but a grand display of wealth and prosperity. It was decorated with red, black, and gold. Every corner of the entrance has stationed royal guards, soldiers, and knights who are on standby by the roof of the incredibly tall walls. 

“We are here to bring Southern Emmaly’s most desirable candidate!” Ilaria presented.

The guard opened the carriage door and NuNew let down the fan he was holding to properly show his face. “Good day, Sir. My name’s NuNew.” 

“Ah!” He held up his scroll and the quill on his hand he was holding started to write. “We are glad you have made it. The Emperor and the other esteemed candidates are already waiting for you.” The guard closed the carriage door once again and put up his hand. “This carriage is clear!” 

Gods, they are really entering the Imperial Palace. NuNew was only reading this from the books he was lent to by the scholars visiting their village and yet… the drawings in the books did not do justice with just how majestic this place was. It was sparkling with gold and silver. 

“Breathe, dearest.” NuNew was able to feel the squeeze of the Madam’s hand on his once again. “Your skin is as bright as the snow and it is visible that you are turning red from the nervousness.” NuNew exhales and shuts his eyes for a moment. “I am knowledgeable that this is heavy to take on, but, here you are.” 

“Q-Quite,” NuNew answered and tried his best to take in deep breaths while he calmed himself. 

The carriage door opened once again and it dawned to NuNew that this is really it. 

“NuNew of the Southern Emmaly?” The guard uttered and offered his hand. “Every candidate is requested to gather at the throne room at once.” 

NuNew gulped hard and held on tight to his fan. “O-Of course.” 

He took the guard’s gloved hand and let him lead outside of the carriage. 

“We will be in the audience, NuNew! We shall try our best to secure a front row spot!” It was Cosima’s voice that made him look back for a short while as the guard led him inside. 

All the five ladies waved at him and did, too before looking back to where he was walking. 

“Must I assume the candidates are settled inside, Sir?” He tried to inquire. 

“Indeed. However, we are still anticipating the arrival of four more.” 

NuNew was relieved that the guard was able to answer him. Even more relieved that this was not the typical royal guard he has been hearing of. Maybe for the reason that he is a candidate for tonight that he was allowed to speak and not just a commoner. 

The throne room was tall and vast. The golden pillars that stand on the east and west part of the room were draped over with black and gold silk fabrics. The high windows were already reflecting the morning sun that was warmly spreading all over the place—giving a natural light. NuNew looked around and only noticed the red and gold velvet carpet they were walking on. Gods, it felt so wrong to walk on an expensive material. 

He already noticed the golden chairs forming a semi-circle directly in front of the Emperor’s empty throne. He took a deep breath and was relieved to know that the Emperor has yet to enter the room. 

“All Southern Emmaly candidates are to be placed in a group here,” the guard said and he looked up at him. 

NuNew gasped at the golden chair presented in front of him. It was cushioned with black velvet material with red silk ends. Almost two people can fit and he was afraid he could dirty the elegant material. 

“You may take your place here.” The guard spoke again and NuNew nodded at him. 

“Thank you, good Sir,” he smiled at him as the guard guided him to sit. 

He was to the far right of the semi-circle, with only four more seats on his right. Everyone had the same type of seat, the difference, however, is the symbol lying atop of their heads on the high back chair. The initial letters of their Kingdom are carved into the  upper center part with a certain symbol each Kingdom is known for. 

The North are known for their production of sorts of luxury and masonry—considered as the richest Kingdom. The East is known for all kinds of transportation, whether it can be considered by sea or land. The West is on the agricultural side of the needs of the entire Empire—producing all kinds of livestock, grains—food in general. The South is running their money on textiles; having the Kingdom who had the outstanding production of the Empire’s clothing. 

“I am in complete confusion. The Southern Emmaly still had to send candidates from their Kingdom? Were they not informed that none from their Kingdom has been chosen in the last nine centuries already?” 

“Why must their King have the valor to send in some candidates? What could be the purpose of their exertion?” 

NuNew was able to hear the whispers of the audience to his right who were then covering their faces with their own fans the moment he took a glance at them. Nine centuries? Nine centuries. No one has ever been chosen in Southern Emmaly. Will he be able to do this? He is having doubts now in his mind. This is not what he expected to be the weight of the expectation in him. 

He sat straight and tried to loosen the tension in his lungs. He promised to have the ladies—or he would rather call them as sisters from now on—to perform his best. He does not require himself to be slacking off and put their efforts at a waste here. He is more than determined to get away from the hands of his family and so be it. 

He might not get another chance at it. Might as well display a splendid reflection of their teachings. 

“Nhu!” He looked to his right and was greeted by the four ladies, the Madam, and the seamstress altogether at the front row of the audience. 

That made his shoulders pull down in relief. Added reminder not to let them down as they took their precious time to teach him he might need to know to perform well on this very day—The Selection. He nodded once to acknowledge their presence and put up a little smile towards them. 

“Were they the high-ranking courtesans of the Southern Emmaly?” NuNew was startled by the voice that spoke on his left and had his head turning in that direction. 

“I-Indeed, they are,” he replied. “They have been my tutors to prepare for this day.” 

The lady beside him only continued to stare at his sisters who are already catching attention from the ton inside the vast throne room full of audiences anticipating for the twenty candidates of The Selection. 

NuNew looked at the symbol on the ladies’ chair and he was relieved to know she was also from the South. 

“My name’s NuNew. And y-you are?” 

The lady finally looked back at him. “My name’s Pure!” She introduced herself. “I think this is the first time I have ever witnessed a beauty like you. I might as well surrender from this moment, huh?” 

“Oh, please don’t look down at yourself in such manner. I, myself have much to improve in terms of generous amount of disciplines.” 

Pure chuckled. “I am hoping not to be picked by the Emperor, though. My parents were determined to find me a husband when I have expressed that I do not desire to get married or have a family. How about you?” 

“Well. Difficult life,” he replied. 

Pure looked at him with pity. “Indeed. Us in the Southern Kingdom’s life has been inevitably poor. Though, I can not help but admit, I desire being a maid in this place. The pay is quite well here if the rumors were true.” NuNew nods at her. “If we are not meant to picked by the Emperor, would you dare to apply for that role with me, hm? Pray, tell your opinion on this?” 

NuNew ponders for a while but the resounding tune of the trumpets dominated the throne room. This signals that the Emperor has arrived and ready to make their entrance. NuNew’s heart thump hard enough in anticipation. 

“Arise, people of Emmaly! His Majesty, the Emperor has arrived.”

Chapter Text

The cavea inside the throne room where the people of the Empire of Emmaly were once seated rose from their seats all at once—including everyone who ranked before the Emperor. As the notes of the trumpets thrums higher when the Emperor made his presence known from the above stairs of the throne room. 

NuNew gasped at the blazing sight he was being presented with. The Emperor was in his black toga, with golden linear patterns surrounding the fabric. He wore his blood red cape with golden shoulder armor. He was already embracing himself with scarlet red flames—in which he was immune to—and slowly went down. NuNew now focuses on the facial features of the Emperor. Ladies and gentlemen were already swooning the moment the scarlet fire slowly fades away from his body. 

Was it… was it possible to be possessing such a striking face for a certain individual as of now? NuNew asked himself and was not able to take his eyes away from their Emperor. Jaw so defined he assumes it could pierce once touched, a pointed nose that was the perfect size from his good-looking face, slightly angled brows, his eyes a mix of black and a faint of blood red and those light red to pink lips… 

NuNew nearly stumbles when his eyes were drawn to the Emperor’s lips and yet composes himself not to be distracted just by a mere part of the body of their highest regard. But, Gods, the Emperor is majestic. NuNew was mesmerized by the facial features of the  Emperor and he could not help himself but to simply admire him. If this was the power of their bloodline, they really are in need of a human who is capable of producing such beautiful heirs to the throne. 

“Emperor Zee has such fine features, is it not?” Pure whispered to his side. “I adore all the members of the royal family, but he himself was the perfect gentleman when it comes to their shared bloodline.”

NuNew watched as the Emperor made his way to sit on his high throne. “I find myself in equal agreement.” 

The sound of the trumpets halted and silence embraced the throne room for a few seconds. 

“Greetings, my Emmaly people,” the Emperor’s deep voice resounded the room and NuNew could feel his insides vibrate. “And welcome to the first day of The Selection. It is with deep gratitude that I am to be presented the finest candidates our kingdoms has to offer. May these three-day tradition  be marked as successful and remembered.” 

The sound of the trumpets once again dominated the room as the people celebrated. As the music was put to to halt once again. 

“You make take your seats, everyone,” he commanded and everyone followed. “May I ask the presence of the highest ranking royal appointees from each kingdom to put themselves forward?” 

There was no second thought as the reigning Kings and Queen presented themselves in front of the Emperor. The Northern, Eastern, and Southern Kings knelts in one knee together with the Queen of Western Emmaly. 

“We are in delight to be of your presence, my Lord,” the Northern King greeted. 

“To what do we owe your pleasure, our Emperor?” The Western Queen asked next. 

NuNew observed how Emperor Zee was carefully looking at the Kings and Queen of the four Kingdoms they were rulling. He’s afraid that all he wanted to do now was watch him for being… him. 

“This Emperor requests for each one of you to do the honor of presenting these candidates to me.” 

“It is a pleasure, my Lord!” The Eastern King responded right away. 

“May I ask what kingdom should we commence with, my liege?” The Southern King inquired. 

Emperor Zee lifted up his head towards the twenty candidates and NuNew could feel a certain heat reigned at his nape when the Emperor’s eyes briefly made past him. He could feel his pulse quickening at the brief feeling. He knew the Emperor’s power was fire and he can’t help himself thinking if he can radiate heat through his subjects? 

“The Kingdom of Southern Emmaly,” the Emperor announced and NuNew blinked a few times upon hearing his birthplace straight from the lord’s mouth. 

NuNew could feel the stares of his sisters, the Madam, and the seamstress towards him. They all knew he had to make the first impression remarkable to be presented in front of the Emperor. This was the first lesson he was taught with and he swore, he wanted to recall everything he learned and hopefully apply that certain teaching for this day with grace. 

He sit up straight, chest out, legs tight with each other and let himself battle out the nervousness meaning to wreck his system. 

“Is it your desire to put front the weakest of all the Kingdoms, my Lord?” The Northern King laugh that echoed the throne room. 

“I believe his Emperor wanted to get rid of the Southern Kingdom first and prepare for the dooming news that they ought to be eliminated first!” The Eastern King then added with a hearty laugh that was followed with most of the audience inside the throne room. 

NuNew swallowed hard at the insult but kept a straight face despite the mocking tone of laughs he has been hearing. He saw how Pure’s hand curled into fists through his peripheral vision. She too has the desire to be angry with them. 

“Silence!” The Emperor’s commanding voice filled the throne room. 

A certain heat was felt through the ceiling when the golden fire spread almost near their heads. NuNew blinked and took a series of breaths when fear is slowly numbing his senses. The Emperor could burn their heads with just a mere use of his power. The people of Emmaly panicked and it was silence that enveloped the room once more. 

“I believe I have not given an instruction to produce an insult with those big mouth of yours that I can easily burn with just a flick of my finger, is it not?” Ice-cold voice and yet you could feel the burning threat laced upon his deep voice. 

“A-Apologies, your majesty,” The Northern King spoke first and kneels with both of his knees and bowed completely before the Emperor. 

It was followed by the Eastern King. “My sincerest apologies, Emperor. I shall take any punishment bestowed upon me.” 

The Emperor looked at the folded royalties in front of him and was painted with disgust immediately. It despises him greatly to have them have the highest ranks in their Kingdoms and yet they are freely running their mouths like that. 

“I shall decide later. I believe I have a pending inquiry, yes?” 

The Southern King stood up immediately. “I shall start, my Lord!” He presented and stood on the farthest right of the semi-circle. “May I present you, our esteemed candidates of the Southern Kingdom.” 

The five candidates of the Southern Emmaly stood up, which includes NuNew. He tried to meet the stares of the intimidating eyes of the Emperor but he was only focused on the first candidate being presented. In the meantime, he find himself adoring all of his facial features, asking himself how such an eye-pleasing vampire exist? Or maybe out of all the vampires he had encountered, they were all bringing him scare. This time, however, with the Emperor, his dangerously handsome features is making his knees weak. 

“Our next candidate is named NuNew, my Lord,”  the King introduces and NuNew regains consciousness upon the mention of his name. 

NuNew made a courtesy and his eyes lidded for a moment while he put up a small but respectful smile before the Emperor. He steps forward and lifted his head up. “It is my pleasure to be in your presence, your Majesty,” he greets. 

The Emperor stared at NuNew, his head rising up a little and his eyes wandered, perhaps through the clothing he was wearing. It was the seamstress’ purpose to have NuNew wear a red—a color similar to that of a cherry—body-hugging tunic in which the sleeves are of sheer color with patterns of golden swirls that embrace all of his arms. The seamstress also made him wear a golden belt which accentuates the curves of his waist. While the flow of the skirt was made to have a slit on NuNew’s right thigh, which was visible as he put forward his right foot—his skin as white as the snow visible for the Emperor to see. The added detail in which a dangling jewelry that was in the middle of the slit sparkled with the help of the room’s natural sunlight. While his sandals’ strings were put to a swirl of patterns up until his ankle. 

“It is indeed,” the Emperor replied that had the audience gasping from the response he gained. 

NuNew did another curtsy in front of the Emperor when he signaled him to go back to his place. NuNew hoped that it was a positive response from Emperor Zee. He secretly glances at the ladies who helped him with the proper greeting. They all gave him a nod of approval and satisfaction. 

It is indeed a nerve-wracking experience and yet NuNew could not help himself to feel all the tension slowly building up and winding down from his body at the same time. He hoped the first impression he made was enough to keep going in this competition. 

The introduction went on and NuNew counted how many of the candidates the Emperor greeted with his words and also made some gestures towards the other candidates. NuNew concludes that all of the candidates are exceptionally beautiful and has far more experience with the said royal tradition. He knew that the candidates who were residing from the privileged Kingdoms wore expensive and high-quality garments. 

Those fabrics though were exported from their Kingdom and NuNew just assumed that they’re all on the same page and standing. 

“The Emperor has made his decision,” the royal announcer spoke and that made the audience spat our murmurs. 

Already? NuNew thought and stared at the Emperor who was caressing the gold ring in his thumb. 

“He will be retaining fourteen candidates that have displayed exceptional beauty and grace. The current numbers are: five western candidates, four northern candidates, three from the east, and two from the south.” The weight of NuNew’s heart doubled when he determined how cruel the number was for their Kingdom. “As I call your name, please step forward. The royal physician shall attend to you to ascertain your fitness to bear children.” 

“All Western Emmaly candidates shall take their place first to head towards where the royal physician is. For the other three Kingdoms, however, I will be announcing the names whom the Emperor desired to continue. I shall start with Northern Emmaly.” 

NuNew saw how the Western Emmaly candidates were guided by the royal guards towards some place in the palace. He also wished at some point that all of the candidates from their Kingdom left an impression with the Emperor. 

NuNew waited with bated breath as the names were announced one by one. The royal announcer was finished with the northern candidates and it was the eastern candidates who were next. Every name announced equaled to the delight of their own kingdoms and also of their families who might be in great delight upon hearing their names being announced. 

“Candidates from the Southern Emmaly,” the royal announcer pronounced. “Silvester and…” NuNew deeply inhaled as he waited for the next name to be called. “...NuNew.” 

“By Gods!” He heard Pure shouted in delight on his side. 

“G-Gods,” NuNew uttered with a sigh of relief and still tried to compose himself despite the joy slowly flowing in his veins as his brain registered the fact the he is good to go for the next stage of The Selection. 

“I knew you would make it!” Pure went in front of him and held his shoulders. “This is worth celebrating for, NuNew! The Emperor has taken a liking to you!” 

NuNew finally painted a smile in his lips and nodded at Pure. “I daresay he did.” He turned his head to the right once again and was met by a series of claps from his sisters and the rest of the ladies who had helped him. 

“Please allow this royal guard to assist you, NuNew.” He then turned his head to the left and was greeted by the same guard whom he was accompanied with earlier when he went inside the palace. 

“It is you again, good Sir,” he greets. “Pray, tell, the direction we are going?” 

The guard smiled and offered his arm towards NuNew and the smaller linked it with his. “The healing quarters of the palace. The royal physician is waiting for the candidates who have been handpicked by the Emperor for the first day of The Selection.” 

They started walking and NuNew let the royal guard lead him. 

“Are we… to continue to decrease in numbers if the royal physician’s assessment is not satisfactory?” 

“Indeed.” 

NuNew didn’t dare to ask further questions as the few minutes of walking was able to make his eyes explore the wanders of the palace. He thought that every corner of the palace was surrounded by the natural light from the morning to noon of The Selection day. It never fails to have every corner be painted with scarlet red and gold. 

“We’ve arrived.” The guard gently unlinked his arm with NuNew and stood on the side. “I shall wait for you here.” 

“Thank you again, good Sir,” he said and went through the heavy oak door that was opened. 

He saw the candidates being lined up already and it seems the royal physician was giving specific instructions towards his assistant who was holding a scroll as the quill was moving fast while he writes. 

“He is the last candidate that was called, Mrs. Afra,” the royal physician assistant introduced him and went to his side. “NuNew, yes?” 

NuNew nods. “Indeed, Sir. Am I to be evaluated by the royal physician?” 

“Yes. Please, follow me.” The assistant of the royal physician led him to another room and was followed by the physician itself right after. 

The royal physician stands in front of him while she signals for her assistant to go out and he does. “Undress yourself, child.” 

NuNew’s eyes widened for a moment. “I b-beg your pardon?” 

“This may startle you but this is my procedure to assess someone,” the royal physician informed him.

NuNew stared at the royal physician for a while and had his answer right away through the royal physician’s eyes. A vampire. The royal physician is a vampire. In which, he is certain has seen bodies way more than his age. 

He did not hesitate once he made it clear to himself that fact. He started to undress himself, careful not to put a scrap on the garment that was carefully put together for him. 

And when he was fully undressed, the royal physician made her way closer to him. He wanted to take a step back, however, he can’t bring himself to do so. She will only assess. Nothing more. 

“My ability enables me to see pre-existing diseases or curses from the naked form of any vampire and human,” she explained and lifted her hand. “Allow me?” 

NuNew nodded and let out a sharp gasp when the physician held a heap of his chest, her fingers cold to touch. “Hmm. Your breasts—once swollen—will produce milk. You also have the healthy shade of nipples—peach pink.” Her hands went down to his stomach and NuNew produced a gasp once again. “Your hips are indeed the perfect shape for child-bearing. You are capable of carrying His Majesty’s children.” Mrs. Afra then brought her hands towards NuNew’s little cock. “You emit a sweet scent, young man—naturally—not just of the rose and vanilla, but I assure you it can make the Emperor be addicted to you. And of course…” The physician turned him by the waist, NuNew shocked at the display of strength. “This tight hole of yours. Are you a virgin, child?” 

“Y-Yes… ah!” NuNew laid his hand on top of his mouth when the physician was able to spread the posterior part of his body with her fingers. “M-Mrs. Afra!” He aired out, startled. 

“Do not be afraid, I have seen far more bodies than the current Emperor’s age, and the former Emperor’s age.” 

NuNew chuckled nervously. “Must you be so…” He gulped. “...literal?” 

The royal physician ignored him and had NuNew bent over and had no choice but to hold on to the brick wall.

“A perfect shade of the anus, child. I must also bring this report to the Emperor. The candidates this year have surpassed my expectations. But I tell you, child, you have my bet.” 

NuNew did not know how to respond after being… well, manhandled by a woman. 

“Can you put in a good word for me for the Emperor, Mrs. Afra?” NuNew inquired. 

The physician only shakes her head. “Unfortunately, I mustn’t. Every report must be of no bias or else, I will have my demise by the scarlet dagger.” The royal physician started to dress him once again and with her incredibly fast hands, it was as if NuNew did not undress at all. 

“I see. But, it is great to hear such a compliment from you, Ma’am.” 

The royal physician smiled at him. “Of course. However, your body’s tired, child. Do you overwork yourself?” Her expression turned into concern. 

“I… uh, I mostly do chores for my family, Ma’am and… my family they h-hit me.” 

“Ah, that explains the bruises yet to heal. But it was concealed in the visible eyes. You had an expert on cosmetics to do this to you?” 

“Yes, I did, Ma’am. I also learned from them the procedures for applying.” 

The physician draws a satisfied smile on her lips. “Good. I shall see you soon, NuNew.”

“Indeed, Ma’am.” 

All of the remaining candidates were requested to gather at the throne room once again and it didn’t even take an hour or half even when the royal physician came out from the left to serve the scroll in her hand to the Emperor. NuNew was looking at Emperor Zee as he read the content of the scroll with those beautiful black and fainted dark red orbs. His long lashes were fluttering as he blinked and was looking back and forth towards the scroll and the physician. 

“I will have to ask the help of a member of my Council. Counselor Tommy?” Emperor Zee’s voice resounded in the throne room. “His ability will be of help to me.” The member of the council that the Emperor called upon stepped forward and went to his side. “Counselor Tommy, if you please.” 

“My pleasure, your Majesty.” 

The Counselor shut his eyes for a while and when he opened them wide, it turned into a shade of ash gray. He turned to Mrs. Afra then pointed at her. 

“You are to tell the truth and absolutely nothing but the truth.” The royal physician’s body glowed with the same shade of the Counselor’s eyes, her arms falling to her sides as if hypnotized. “Pray, tell, if the list was created with no partisan inclination?” 

Their eyes set on the royal physician as she slowly opened her mouth. “Yes, Counselor.”

The Counselor’s body glowed silver once. 

“Were all the candidates assessed by yourself in the same manner and procedure?” 

“Yes, Counselor.” Another silver light was witnessed. 

NuNew declared that Counselor Tommy’s ability was a truth-sayer. An ability that deserves to be a member of the Royal Council. He wondered what color of light it would be if the individual told a lie. 

“My deepest gratitude, Counselor,” the Emperor said and that’s when the gray light faded out from both. “You may return to your place.” 

“My pleasure, your Majesty.” 

Emperor Zee nodded at the royal announcer who was now holding the scroll. 

“As I call your name, you are to proceed to the last stage of the first day of The Selection. The guards will accompany each qualified candidate to the Dressing Armoire Quarters. Each candidate shall choose the best set of attires for themselves on many occasions and present themselves to the Emperor.” 

NuNew’s heart beat hard once again as he saw how the announcer stare back at the scroll he was holding. He was feeling confident about the words that came out from the royal physician about his body. It is most likely they wanted to keep all of the healthy and well-maintained candidates that are truly capable of producing an heir at the minimum. 

“From the southern kingdom.” NuNew’s ears went attentive at the mention of their Kingdom and lifted up his head. “NuNew.” 

A sigh of relief and a contented smile was produced by NuNew the moment he heard his name first. He looked back once again towards his sisters and the other ladies. They were emitting the loudest cheers and NuNew can not help himself but giggle at the reaction. It was truly a delight to see how the reflections of their teachings were enabling satisfying results. 

“Impressive. Shall I accompany you again to your next destination, NuNew?” He smiled at the now familiar voice of the guard who was nothing but a kind man. 

“Please, lead the way, Sir,” NuNew said with a warm smile. “I shall see through this first day of The Selection and all the way!” He softly chuckled as he linked his arm to the guard’s ready arm and started to walk with him as more names were called.

Chapter Text

Lunch time has arrived and the candidates get to be with their closest companions for the meantime. NuNew was glad that he was joined once again with all of the ladies he was with instead of throwing glances at them though the crowd. 

“You performed so well, our dearest Nhu!” Ilaria praised him first. “You certainly caught the Emperor’s attention! Isn’t that a good start?”

“Of course it is!” Gaia seconds. “I admit some candidates are strong but there is nothing to compare with you, Nhu!” 

NuNew smiled and took a bite of the pork meat that was seasoned to perfection. 

“It seems like he favors me well—in terms of first impressions at least,” the boy commented. 

“We haven’t got a word about the royal physician, Nhu,” Arria then spoke. “What was the evaluation like?” 

“Oh, it seems Arria and I have the same lingering question. Pray, tell the physician’s evaluation of you!” 

Everybody at their little table stopped eating. They have become interested in the words that may come out of NuNew’s mouth. 

“Good words at first and of course concern at the latter part, perhaps,” NuNew started. “She said that out of all the candidates that were presented today before the Emperor, I was her bet.” He blushes. “Well, she… also had no hesitation to touch me anywhere earlier…” 

The seamstress and Madam laughed. “It is a normal occurrence for her,” the Madam said while laughing. “She is a physician, of course, it was ought to happen she will be holding your chest, your penis, and of course your anus.” 

“Madam!” All of the four women shouted at her. 

“As if the occurrence that you four ladies was once in a blue moon to have a view of those body parts from different men.” 

Cosima rolled her eyes and stared at her in horror. “Oh, please. This was NuNew’s first experience. He is still… well for me, but a child.” 

“Tell us more, child,” the seamstress urged him. 

“She also said that my breasts, once swollen, will be able to produce milk. My nipples and a-anus were in a perfect color she said. With all of those words from her, she determined I was able to carry the Emperor’s children.” 

“Well then, that is indeed good to hear,” Gaia said and everyone in the table nodded in agreement. 

“You were the first one to be called, Nhu. That means something,” Ilaria uttered with a small smile. “Of course, this was just the first part of the first day of The Selection. You must be prepared for the upcoming hours and the next two days.” 

“Yes, sister,” NuNew answered, still full of determination. 

“There might be candidates who will try to sabotage your performance, Nhu,” Gaia said with concern. “If there will be no audience watching, there is a high chance the other candidates will and can do something to make you fail.” 

Arria gasped, as if she remembered something. “Was this the stories of poisoning and causing injury, perhaps? That is a low action coming our from them!” 

“It is hard enough to perform well but also looking out for those who might think wrongly of me,” NuNew expressed. “What do you suggest I should do?” 

“Be observant first,” Ilaria said. “Having acquaintances with the other candidates won’t be possible as they see each other as competition. They might be fuming right now as you were the first one to be called earlier.”

“Oh, I can imagine their pissed heads when they knew their body oils and fragrances that were used came from an expensive line of products were not enough. It was a candidate from the Southern Kingdom who was picked first and I am sure they are re-evaluating themselves as of the moment,” the Madam grins. 

“They will be developing insecurities, Nhu,” Arria added. “You are to perform well while retaining a watchful eye. Declare to yourself that no one is your friend there. See others as a competition, hmm?” 

NuNew nods and thought of Pure in an instant. Maybe there will be playing to be pretentious and will do everything they can to catch any weakness and anything they can target one candidate from. 

“All advice is taken with full seriousness, sisters,” NuNew declared. “I will keep it in mind.” 

There has been a warning heard after a few minutes and that is a signal to quickly gather the candidates once again and this time they are ought to make themselves available in the  Dressing Armoire Quarters. 

“You know in what part of the throne room to find us, dearest,” the Madam said to him and lightly kissed him on the side of his forehead. “This next test favors the Southern Kingdom as we are the main producers of textiles. We are the most knowledgeable in terms of clothing and fashion. Many people thought that mixing all kinds of expensive garments are enough, however, that is a misconception. One must bring itself to the clothing they wore combined with their sense of fashion that matches with their own creativity. It is not just the extravagance of clothing but it is how they bring themselves to the clothes they wore.” 

NuNew smiles. This was the very first lesson he instilled to himself in terms of his noticeable low upbringing before. These ladies have helped in so many ways that it is up to him now how he can project those teachings and be the one that the Emperor will choose all throughout. It was a good pressure for NuNew, believing in himself that he is more capable than the other candidates. 

Another sound played and it was determined that it was time for them to leave the public dinner inside the palace. The candidates were lead by the guards once again and while the rest of the candidates’ acquaintances were asked to go back to the throne room. It was a feast—the lunch foods that were given to them—however, NuNew might think this is still a test up until now. What if they will be judged according to their gluttony?

It was an advantage for NuNew since he was used to eating scraps that were left of his so-called family. This time, though, he took his time to eat that could last him until supper and to think critically with the challenges ahead for this first day. 

“What beauty!” Almost all of the candidates exclaimed as soon as they were led inside the Dressing Armoire Quarters of the palace. 

They indulged themselves into the sparkling and fine clothing in front of them and was quick to get the clothings that are to their taste. Some candidates were already displaying behaviors of struggling to get a possession of the clothing that they desired to be on them. NuNew, on the other hand, made his vision be wider and objective as he explored the vast room of fine clothing. 

He walked from the back row as his eyes scans each clothing with meticulous eyes. He already imagined what could be the outcome of it once he wore it. His steps halted when his eyes landed on a certain dark red to almost black and a touch of gold. It is not as shiny as the other clothing inside the room but he thought it was the perfect match with the Emperor’s attire for today. 

He looked around and his palm landed on the shoulder of the wooden mannequin. 

“This one, please,” he voiced out and one of the maids inside the room came to him in an urgency. 

“A good choice, young Sir,” the maid said formally and lifted up the mannequin. 

NuNew looked around and it seems some of the girls and boys have already made their pick.

“This way, please,” the maid instructed and signalled two more to be with them. 

He has to let himself get used to the hands that were holding him now as he was being undressed once again. It seemed like the people who will be taking care of the chosen Empress must be of no malicious thoughts because they are doing all of these with expertise. 

“I rarely make praises but you are exceptionally beautiful, young Sir,” one of the maids praised him. “Do you mind if I ask whichever Kingdom you are coming from?” 

“Southern Emmaly,” NuNew answered and they were done with the skirt of the clothing already. 

“Ah! A rare beauty,” another maid with a freckles on her cheeks then spoke next. “We know the answer why you were chosen by the Emperor to proceed on this stage.” 

“That also answers the eye for your chosen representation of clothing, young Sir.” 

“Thank you,” he answered. 

“No need for a corset, then,” the maid with a constellation of freckles said. “A perfect body shape, am I right?” 

“Indeed,” the maid, who has olive skin nods. “The clothing suits your body well, young Sir. It will make a great presentation to the Emperor.” 

NuNew was hearing a lot of flattery today and he was grateful for each kind phrase he has been hearing. It was another way to lift himself up that he might as well reach the finish line of The Selection. 

“I am relieved to hear all of the flowery words. It makes me at ease despite the intense competition that I will be having with the other candidates within the next few days.” 

He looked at himself in the mirror and the maids were still busy putting the clothing in him altogether. The feel of the expensive fabric gave him a sense of comfort. His snow white skin compliments the dark colors of the fabric. When he was given a turn, he saw how the back details were just beyond beautiful. The golden strings hugged the curve of his lower and upper back that was keeping the dress from falling. Those golden strings were made from pure gold and it weighed on NuNew to carefully take care of the clothing he was wearing. 

“You look marvelous, young Sir!” The maids collectively endeared him. 

“We must have the jewels as a finishing touch!” 

The olive-skinned maid opened a box and went near him. “You may choose now.” 

“Oh. Uhm…” NuNew had his eyes sparkled for a moment with the jewelry he was being presented with but quickly regains his focus when he remembered that his choice will be of a great deal. “This one…” His finger pointed a ruby stone golden earrings to be paired with the ruby-stoned bracelets and necklace as well. “And this one, please.” 

“Excellent choice!” The maid said with glee as she carefully took out the pieces of jewelry that NuNew has picked. 

“I also saw a beautiful headpiece on the jewelry section of the quarters also. Will you be able to bring it here also?” NuNew inquired. 

“Of course! Do you remember where it was placed or what does it look like?” The maid with freckles asked him. 

“Ah, yes,” NuNew replied. “I believe it was on the top center corner of the aisle. It also has these kind of stones…” 

“I’ll gather it quickly for you, young Sir.” She then went outside. 

NuNew is now dressed in ruby and gold. A subtle sparkle of gold that beautifully aligns with the color of ruby. The almost sheer clothing wrapped the curves of his body well—the skirt flowing on his legs which has a double slit now, just up to his upper thighs. The bodice formed like a corset with a visible back which is the golden string that was holding it together.

To wear such lavish clothing was beyond NuNew’s wish as of the moment. So, this was what it feels like to have all of the means to dress oneself in an extravagant way. 

“Here is the headpiece!” The maid barged into the room, her hands carefully carrying the headpiece that NuNew mentioned. “Is this the one?” 

NuNew smiled at her with satisfaction. “It is indeed, Miss.” 

Now that the headpiece was in a closing distance, NuNew gets to appreciate it more. It was beaded with small ruby stones along the golden knotted strings which had a thumb sized ruby stone at the center which was shaped like a teardrop. The maids let him sit on the wooden chair and carefully put it on top of his head. 

“I find it astonishing on you, young Sir. You have the eye for these things. It is quite rare for someone who can put along pieces like this and be more than what it should portray.” The tallest of the maids praised him. 

“Thank you. I will try my best to present myself before the Emperor with the pieces I have chosen to put on me.” He stood up and faced the maids. “It is with deep gratitude that I received help from all of you to put all of these together.” NuNew then gestured curtsy in front of them. 

“Oh, for a mere maid to receive such curtsy!” The maid with olive skin laughed uneasily. “It is not necessary, young Sir. We were tasked to help any candidate who is in need.” 

A sound of the bell was heard and everybody in the room believed it was time for the candidates to show themselves once again to the Emperor. NuNew takes a deep breath to gather all of his thoughts once again. He turned to the mirror once again to do some last minute checks and when he was satisfied, the maids opened the door for him to go out of the room. 

The head of the guards was checking with his scroll the list of the candidates and when he determined they were complete, he put his hands on his back. 

“You are to present yourselves in front of the Emperor and the audience one by one,” he first announced. NuNew gulped. “Once I call your name, please proceed to the throne room at once.” NuNew looked down and bit his lower lip. “We shall commence it first with the Southern Emmaly’s candidate, NuNew.” 

Gods. NuNew almost lost his balance upon hearing his name first. He gulped once again and blinked. “Y-Yes, Sir.” 

NuNew was once again guided by the guard he was being accompanied with since the morning. “You are nervous,” he softly whispered as they walk through the narrow hall leading to the throne room. “Don’t be.” 

“I cannot help myself but be nervous,” NuNew honestly said. “I did not get to count how many candidates remained after the second session earlier. Do you have any idea, good Sir?” He inquired. 

“Ten candidates remain so far. We were already assuming that the count maybe even reduced to half by tomorrow. It seems like the Emperor was quick with his decisions to eliminate candidates so far.” 

“I see…” 

The road they were taking was being lighted up much brighter and NuNew knew they are near the throne room once again. A few more steps and he could already hear the audience, then more steps as he can already see the brightness illuminating from the throne room. 

The audience’s murmurs was louder as he entered the throne room once again and NuNew could already feel Emperor Zee’s eyes on him, his nape feeling the heated gaze upon him. The guard took a side step away from NuNew and bowed in front of the Emperor as soon as he was settled in the middle of the stairs—just below the chairs of the council members. 

“My lord,” NuNew greets him and proceeds with the curtsy and looks up at him. “I am glad to present myself in front of you again. Please allow me to relay the reasonings behind my chosen clothing.” 

Emperor Zee silently nodded at him and saw how his finger brought up his lips as his eyes roamed up and down. NuNew slowly turned his back and craned his neck slightly only to see in his peripheral vision how the Emperor shifted in his seat. 

“I have learned from the books I have read that after the Emperor was able to choose his spouse, they are to attend the The Selection Ball to let the people of Emmaly know the successful candidate after three days. I have come to participate in The Selection thinking about that day my lord. Thus, my clothing reflects the choice of color combinations and jewelry I am glad to be wearing now.” NuNew slowly turned again and faced the Emperor, this time his left leg forward and have the slit of the skirt dangerously up high on his thigh. “To confess, I took a liking to our lord’s eyes and chose the color of ruby that was the closest color of those beautiful orbs with the presented set of clothing upon us earlier. I have paired it with ruby stones as well.” NuNew lifts up his right hand in a sensual way, having the left fingers sliding on his right arm. 

Be as seductive as you can but not to the point that you are desperately pushing yourself as if you are deprived. NuNew remembered Ilaria’s teaching once again as he presented himself in front of the Emperor. 

“With this clothing, I am seeing myself to be with you on the day of The Selection Ball, my lord.” NuNew blinked his eyes with just the right of sultriness. “I hope it is to your liking.” He did another curtsy and NuNew swore he saw Emperor Zee tried his best to hide how he gulped. 

Tried. 

“What a way to boast about yourself, NuNew, is it right?” Emperor Zee spoke. 

“Yes.” NuNew nods. “My words are truthful, my liege.” 

“Will you be able to grant this emperor a spin?” Emperor Zee inquired towards NuNew and the boy only smiled back at him. 

“Of course, my lord.” NuNew gathered his legs close and regained balance, his arms on his side while lifting up both of his wrists. He took a moderate speed of spin, letting the length of the skirt flow and the jewelry clings as he took the full turn. 

He took balance once again and looked up at Emperor Zee once again. 

“Royal Announcer?” Emperor Zee called out. 

“H-Here my lord!” He quickly took his position on the dais again. “May I be of your help?” 

“Will it be too early to consider a candidate already?” 

The Royal Announcer seems to have been startled at the question of the Emperor. “The… the rules does not indicate any prevention from His Imperial Majesty from making a decision this early, my lord.” 

“Then, I shall have NuNew proceed with the second day of The Selection.” The audience gasped at the announcement, NuNew almost had his eyes widening as a wave of relief rushed through his body. “I shall have the same treatment with the other candidates who were exceptional in presenting themselves in front of me. We will not wait for the list, instead, I will be announcing it at once if they will be proceeding for tomorrow.” 

“If that is your will, my lord. We shall follow through.” The Royal Announcer looked at NuNew. “It seems you have satisfied His Imperial Majesty for your presentation today, NuNew. With this, you may take your rightful place once again and be relieved.” 

NuNew’s smile was uncontainable as he gestures a short bow towards the announcer and a full bow towards the Emperor. 

“I am eternally grateful for this kind consideration from you, my lord. You can expect more formidable things from me.” 

Emperor Zee found himself smiling at NuNew and thought that this human is different from the ones he encountered before. There’s a certain charm that made him want to see more from him in the next two days. 

“I do not doubt it,” the Emperor answered and watched with wandering eyes as NuNew turned his back and approached once again his seat on the formed semi-circle. 

He was glad that he was the reigning monarch upon NuNew’s coming of age to participate in this. Such fate, perhaps?

Chapter Text

Supper has ended and NuNew could feel the weight of the day dwindling down on him. Even though he was trained and has yet to get used to it, it was hard for him to retain and maintain composure with all of his actions and are related to his actions. He always assumed there are watchful eyes even though they are not in the throne room. 

“You’ll rest soon, child,” the Madam said beside him. “Before that, you must prepare yourself for tomorrow and treat yourself with a warm bath, yes? After this supper, we ought to go outside the throne room and have our place to stay within the palace grounds—designated for the companions of the candidate specifically.” 

NuNew nods in understanding. “The candidates have their own rooms inside the palace, I believe. Though, I am yet to know where it could be…” 

“Indeed,” the seamstress said. “I hear every room was small but enough to be a resting place for the candidates. Ensure yourself to take precautions and put on a chair behind the door, yes? There are guards stationed in each room, but an attack will most likely happen if almost everyone in the palace is asleep.” 

NuNew took a mental note of what he should do regardless of how tired he is. “I’ll do it.” 

An echoing sound was heard once again to practically signal everyone in the public diner that it is time for the candidates and their companions to separate for a while. NuNew was the first one to stand up first and the good guard was there to accompany him immediately. 

“How was supper, NuNew?” The guard asked him. 

“It replenishes my body, good Sir. I am grateful that you asked. Did you also had your supper?” He inquired and looked at him as they walked down the hallway out of the public diner of the palace. 

“I had it as well.” The guard smiled back at him. “I shall lead you to your quarters now. If you desire to take a bath first, you may. This direction also goes towards the public bath of the palace anyway.” 

NuNew clutched the satchel he has brought with him that contained some of his cherished belongings. He should settle first in the room and treat himself with a bath. 

“I prefer to be settled in my room first and please tell me where the public bath is, good Sir.” 

“Of course!” 

NuNew chose to soften his stance for a moment as the guard leads him to another hallway. There are candidates who were walking in front of them who are also accompanied with their own assigned guards, and there are candidates who have some distance at the back. He could feel some stares towards him and he can’t help himself but to regain the stance he was trained with. 

“There is the public bath, NuNew,” the guard pointed out on the east side. “If you need maids who will bathe you, it is allowed for you to request it. If you want to take a bath alone, you are also allowed with it. It is a chance to interact with some of the candidates if you permit yourself with it.” 

“Will do. Thank you again, good Sir.” 

The hallway became narrower and narrower as they descended through the well-lit place of the palace. NuNew assumes that they are nearing the candidates’ quarters and he can’t help himself but be relieved to know that it is finally time to rest. 

“Your room is here, NuNew.” The guard laid out his palm and they stopped in front of a wooden oak door that has the same height as the guard. 

NuNew took the privilege to push open the door and was greeted by a warm ambiance. Candles were lit inside the room with simple red and gold patterns on the walls.

“I shall settle in first nicely and have myself bring into a bath. I extend my sincerest gratitude to  you, kind Sir for graciously guiding me to my chamber once more.” NuNew went in front of him and did a little bow. “May you enjoy a most restful slumber this evening, Sir.” 

The guard smiled at him again. “Then, I shall fetch you in the morning again, NuNew. You, too, have a well-deserved rest.” 

NuNew walked inside the room and bid another goodbye towards the guard. He made sure to close the oak door and grabs the nearest wooden seat to put it in front of the door. 

His eyes explored the room and it has a bed, a small table, and alongside the table is a wooden row stand which contains everything he might need: a soap, a cloth for drying, comb, and some other simple cosmetics and fragrances. He let his satchel lay on the table and made himself comfortable on the bed. He was comforted by the cotton hugging his skin and its silk sheets soothing the tiredness from his body. 

It took him a while to get up from the bed and determined to himself that he must take a bath before letting himself fall in a deep slumber. 

To the public bath, then. He declared to himself and gathered the drying cloth and the soap and went out of his room. 

A maid was already in front of him as soon as he closed the door to his room. “Going to the bath, Sir? Would you prefer to have a company? Or would you need guidance regarding the directions towards the bath?” 

“Ah, the guard was kind enough to teach where it was earlier, Miss. Thank you. I also prefer to take a bath alone. I just hope my belongings will be safe inside my room…” 

“Of course! The night guards will be here in a moment. I can keep watch just until they have arrived.” 

“Oh, will it not trouble you, Miss?” 

“It will not, Sir!” The maid shakes her head. “You can take a bath with ease, young Sir.” 

NuNew was still hesitant and yet he made a quick bow and made his way to the public bath. The lit candles and the stars in the night sky were the source of light in the entire palace grounds. NuNew could feel the cold air seeping through his skin and he is indeed in need of a warm bath. 

He tried to remember what is the direction that the kind guard has pointed to earlier. Was it on the east side or west side? He thought for a while. His eyes landed on the steaming body of water on his right and he determined that this could be the public bath that the guard has mentioned. It was quiet when he walked along the slightly wet bricks, visible foot marks were also seen indicating that the other candidates might have gone to this direction to take a bath. 

It was bricks at first and then it turned into stones as he followed the direction toward the warm water that was hugging his body as he walked. He reached the water’s edge and to be deemed it as a public bath, this was designed for the royalty and there are no other people in sight. Did he take time to rest for a bit? The candidates must be resting already in their quarters. 

“It appears I shall have the pleasure of indulging in a solitary bath,” he said to himself and started to undress. 

And when he had removed the last piece of clothing, he heard a sudden movement from the water. He let out a sharp gasp and looked around. His eyes immediately found a figure on the other side of the bathing water. Panicked, he launches himself into the water immediately. 

“S-Sir!” He called out to the figure that was facing him back first. “Good evening!” He greets and lets out an unsure smile. “Surely, you are a candidate, too? It seems we’re the only ones left in the public bath, yes?” He giggled. “Were you also here when all of the candidates were gathered? It’s a shame I was not able to interact further with the other candidates.” No response and he still tried to approach the figure slowly. 

NuNew stopped. “Apologies. I must have startled you,” he said in a softer tone. “May I ask for your name?” 

The figure only slightly cranes his neck in response. NuNew then took a few steps backwards. 

“My sincerest apologies, again.” He cleared his throat. “This must be a silent time for you. I shall take my bath in a quiet manner, too.” 

NuNew marked this as a failed attempt to socialize. He knew he should work on this area as he did not at all have the opportunity to interact with that much people in his eighteen years here on Earth. He turned his back and closed his eyes to feel the warm water in his body. It was great at relaxing his body, plus it made his mind feel at ease somehow. 

He resurfaced from the water for a while only to grab the soap from earlier and started to clean himself with it. The way his body is supposedly cleaned, he also learned it from his sisters. It is the same way with his face but for a more careful way and his the entirety of his head as well. He let the soap sit for a few minutes and submerged himself into the water once again. 

He slowly rinses himself, making sure that the residue of the soap will be washed way through this free-flowing water. Once he was done, he rises himself from the water and took the drying towel and wrapped it around his body. 

He took a glance yet again on the figure and it was already bathing himself. “Good night, Sir! I do trust that you shall enjoy a most pleasant repose.” He bids goodbye and walks back to his room. 

- - - - - 

The next morning, NuNew was able to wake up before the alarm—in the form of a bell—went off. A maid was trying her best to wake up the candidates by also knocking on their doors. NuNew was able to freshen up this morning by pouring enough water on a new drying cloth and wiping his face with it. He also grabs the comb from his satchel to rake it through his hair for a more presentable look.

Lastly, he took a simple clothing to change with. Not too flashy for a breakfast in the public diner later. It was a midnight blue hitched up tunic that he paired with a silver belt and some simple jewelry as well. Finally, he wore his hobnailed sandal and took a deep breath. 

The Selection’s second day. 

He slides away the wooden chair and opened the door to his room. 

“A pleasant morning, NuNew!” The kind guard greets and it made NuNew smile right away. 

“A pleasant morning to you, too, Sir!” He greets back. 

“Breakfast is ready. The candidates are requested to gather in the public diner of the palace. Your companions are there, too.” 

“Indeed a good way to start the day, good Sir.” NuNew clings his arm on the guard and they finally made their way to the public diner of the palace. 

The warm hit of the sun spreads through his body, the hum of the birds sing a song to greet the waking people of the palace, and the wind greets them with a whipping sound through their ears. 

NuNew would like this to be a part of his everyday life. He knows that he has to fight hard through this day and tomorrow for The Selection day. He was determined not to get back to a life wherein he would dreadfully accept not to be chosen as the Emperor’s Empress. 

Once they arrived at the public diner, NuNew immediately scanned his eyes through the long tables and he immediately found his sisters. The guard was able to let him go and he went straight towards them. He had to keep his excitement as the manners were the most important for this day of The Selection. NuNew regained his stance and walked graciously towards his sisters. 

“There he is! Our NuNew!” Cosima happily announced as soon as he approached the table. 

“Good morning, sisters. Did you all had a good rest last night?” NuNew asked with a smile and settled in the seat where it was reserved for him. 

“We all do, child. How was yours?” The Madam asked him. 

“I had a pleasant sleep last night, Madam. I am grateful you asked.” 

“Have you taken our advise, Nhu?” Arria inquired. “Had a nice bath before drifting away from sleep?” 

“Certainly, sister.” 

The ladies were all over him as usual like a child going home from a long journey of trip and wanted to ask questions about his travels. They were served with food shortly after and NuNew was already feeling famished with the food that was presented in front of them this morning. 

He was about to grab the spoon when the sound of the trumpets suddenly dominated the entire dining room. 

“The Emperor? That signals the Emperor is here, yes?” Ilaria said with her eyes widening upon the realization. 

“All rise! His Imperial Majesty is here!” The royal announcer declared with full voice and all of the people inside the room gave respect by rising to their seats. 

NuNew gulped and wandered his eyes where Emperor Zee could be appearing any second now. He made his presence known by appearing at the right side of the public diner hall with the red carpet laying upon his feet as he walked. 

The human maids were already done preparing his table as soon as he took the first step towards the elevated platform that was placed on the front portion of the public diner. NuNew realized that Emperor Zee’s table was just above them and he estimates that within five to six steps, you can already reach the table. 

Gods. The Selection’s second day starts right at this minute. NuNew thought and his eyes scanned the room, some candidates were still shocked by the Emperor’s presence. 

“A pleasant morning to all, my dear people of Emmaly, and to our esteemed candidates,” Emperor Zee greets them with a small smile plastered in his face. 

The people inside the public diner bowed before him. NuNew was already staring at the visible morning glow on Emperor Zee’s face as soon as he rose from the bow. A pleasant morning, indeed. 

“I hope your needs throughout yesterday and until now were met? Along with the treatment of the palace’s servants to you as well.” Emperor Zee asked. “If ever not, please speak now.” 

The people went awfully silent. It was Emperor Zee’s opportunity to scan the people inside the room now. NuNew confidently squared his shoulders as he didn’t have any complaints about how the palace people were treating him thus far. 

“Or… will it be the other way around?” Emperor Zee said as the accusation was visible in his voice. 

Whispers suddenly erupted in the room and NuNew blinked. As much as he wanted to have his eyes search the other tables, he can not do so as turning your back against the Emperor will be the worst idea. 

“Bring in the maid!” Emperor Zee demanded and two guards who were accompanying a maid entered the dining hall. 

The people gasped at the bare face of the maid who looked as if they’re burnt, melted. Her right eye was already near closing while the left eye was patched with a protective cloth. 

“Oh, gods,” NuNew gasped at the familiar face of the girl despite the burns in her face. She was the one who offered to accompany him or not during his bath. 

The maid stopped walking and placed herself on the lower left side of the Emperor. 

“Despite the given orders to treat all of the participating candidates and their companions with utmost respect, this is the vile exchange I am to be rewarded with?” Emperor Zee’s voice commanded the room as it echoes through the walls of the palace’s public dining hall. “Never will I tolerate this vicious action and it is with—” 

“Your Majesty!” A call of cry resounded the room and their heads turned to one of the remaining candidates from the Eastern Emmaly who had her hands raised up. “Y-Your Majesty, p-please forgive me!” She ran towards the lower ground upon the Emperor’s feet and folded herself in front of the Emperor. “I fully surrender myself in front of His Majesty and the people in this room and beg for forgiveness, my lord,” she cried. “I swear on my heart it will not—” 

“Can you confirm if it is her, Marcia?” The Emperor asks and the maid was able to lift her head to properly look at the candidate from the Eastern Emmaly. 

“You are obliged to tell the truth in front of the Emperor!” Counselor Tommy appeared from the sidelines,  his body glowing with ash gray once again as the maid’s body glowed with it, too. 

Marcia, with a shaky head turned towards Emperor Zee. “Y-Yes, your Majesty.” 

The Counselor’s body glowed with white to silver. She is telling the truth. 

A growl of anger and despise echoed the room. The candle’s lit of fire grew taller and the woosh of heat was felt upon their skins. NuNew held his breath as Emperor Zee’s eyes turned bloodshot red, his arms shots up and gestured a circle and that action lead to a fire surrounding the kneeled candidate. 

Ilaria pulled him backwards when the fire was a little too near to NuNew. It was scarlet fire. This was the unbearable heat of scarlet fire—one that can easily kill a vampire and he wondered what could be the speed for just a mere human. 

“Your Majesty!” The pleading candidate called out to him once again. “By Gods, I beg you! S-Spare m-me! I will forever repent upon the action I have committed—” 

The circle of fire drew closer towards her and glints of fire were already draping her beautiful skin. NuNew saw how it gave spots of burns through her arms and through her legs. It was already melting down skin even if it was just spits of the scarlet fire. 

“With whatever you may have within that filthy tongue of yours as filthy as your soul, I will not accept it!” The Emperor said with conviction. “She was brought here by her family with no bruises and neat intentions to serve me. I will not allow a low being as you are to hurt anyone who has treated you with utmost respect be met with such ill fate.” 

“Your Majesty, I beg you, please!” She continued to cry as the fire were now melting her skin, making it soggy and melting like the candle light. “No! No, please! My lord! It hurts! No, my skin!” She screamed and tried to brush away the fire but to no avail. 

“I curse you and your family and the future generations of your bloodline to not be able to set foot on my palace again,” the Emperor declared and NuNew gulped at the declaration. “I will never tolerate such actions as this will be the weight of your sins!” 

The candidate continued to weep as the scarlet fire was almost covering her whole body. She was frantically screaming in pain and in a burning demise. 

NuNew felt the tight hand on her shoulder which was Ilaria’s as they witness the candidate burn in front of them, as her voice disappeared together with her body that was turned into ash soon enough. He lets out a shaky breath and had his hand placed on top of Ilaria’s comforting hand. 

NuNew looked towards Marcia who had her tears falling from her face. He wondered what happened last night that led to the melted skin of her face which stretched to the entirety of her neck. 

“Call for Counselor Tutor and the Royal Physician,” Emperor Zee commanded once again and turned to Marcia. “Have them do what they can to mend her back to her original form. Please write a letter to her family that I am deeply sorry for what has happened and… it is not much, but provide them the additional support that they will need.” 

“Certainly, sire—”

Marcia shakes her head and kneels down on the side of the Emperor. “It is too much, my lord! My family has been feeding on three meals a day with your support ever since I have become a maid of this beloved palace. With that, we are already grateful for your generosity and favor upon us.” 

“As you are too, Marcia. You have served me with nothing but kindness and quality of work as one of my helpers in this very place. It is only right to repay it with whatever I can.” 

Marcia was not able to respond when the Emperor made his way down from the platform and started to leave the dining hall. Everyone was in a hurry to bow as he went out of the public diner accompanied by guards and maids. 

“The Emperor will surely be glad to go ahead with breakfast, everyone,” the Royal Announcer said with an uneasy smile. “Let this be a lesson to all of us as we witnessed another hint of Emperor Zee’s power.” 

Slowly, the people started to comply and sat back down on their seats. No one was able to register the event that occured right before their eyes as they silently indulged themselves with food.

Chapter Text

Breakfast was ending soon, only small conversations can be heard from one side and the multiple clangs of the cutlery as well during the whole duration. NuNew’s mind was still full of the certain color that Emperor Zee’s eyes were—a scarlet to ruby—if he was right in assuming that it was anger that dominated his emotions earlier. 

The Madam neatly finishes her plate and let the cutlery in her plate and sat upright. “I am assuming that the candidate who…” Her eyes went down towards where the black ashes once were—just a few steps right beside their table. “...well, met her end, possesses a chemical that can bring forth the appearance of the maid earlier,” she whispered in a low voice, the sound of the cutlery hiding her voice. 

“I believe so, too,” Gaia whispered next and wipes the side of the mouth with a small beside her plate. “The question that has been lingering on my mind is to whom she wanted to make use of the chemical?” 

All of their stares went directly towards NuNew. His heart drops. 

“I-I haven’t spoken a word to her,” he whispered back. “It is only a single candidate that I know the name of, though she was not able to proceed.” 

Ilaria shakes her head. “Even so, Nhu. By far, you have been called the first as of yesterday to proceed today. Yes, the Emperor’s favor has been with you and the remaining candidates would wish to eliminate those chances—to eliminate you.” 

“Should I… lessened my performance then?” NuNew asked them and all of them shakes their heads. 

“Not to worry. I am certain that the Emperor will deploy more guards and tighten inspections towards the candidates.” Cosima reached towards him and caressed her thumb on NuNew’s cheek. “This is the opportunity to make the candidates know who shall reign victorious in this competition, child.” 

“You must not care about anyone anymore, Nhu. Only yourself should matter towards this second day and the last day tomorrow,” Arria said with full of determination. “Incite their ire if need be.” 

“The more rage in them, the more likely they will make mistakes as it seems, child,” the seamstress then said, earning a nod from other women. 

The prolonged sound of the bell dominated the palace once again and it also signals the conclusion of breakfast. 

“We are praying to the gods of your safety always, Nhu,” Gaia said with her normal voice now as the voices of the people inside the public diner were back to normal once again. 

The guards assigned to each candidate made their presence known once again and it doubled. NuNew searched his eyes for the good guard he has been with since the first day and they nod at each to acknowledge their presence. Beside him, a female guard that was as tall as him and almost of the same body built. The Emperor was making sure that each surviving candidate will be accompanied with a high-class security. 

NuNew stood up and his sisters does, too. They were already saying their temporary goodbyes when the two guards were already in front of them. 

“Where to, good Sir?” NuNew asked and turned to the female guard. “Good morning, Ma’am. My name’s NuNew. I hope we can be very good acquaintances.” He said with a gentle smile. 

The female guard blinked and her eyes and face lit up towards the warm presence brought by NuNew. A stunner in his own way. 

“This might be the start, young man,” the woman replied back and painted a small smile after. 

NuNew was then brought outside of the dining hall and also the same case for the other candidates. 

“Apologies if this has been too seeking, Sir but, you might have news about what happened to Marcia—the maid that was affected by the wrongdoing of the candidate?” NuNew inquired as they walk down the halls of the palace once again. “It is entirely agreeable if you won’t be able to provide an answer. I think I am running my mouth again to inquire about such thing…” 

“She was brought back to normal, child,” he heard the woman beside him whisper. “It’s as if the maid has not experienced the melting of her face last night.” 

NuNew was able to let out a sigh of relief. “Thank the gods,” he let out and nodded. “The Emperor called the Royal Physician and Councilor Tutor earlier. Were they the ones who made her return to her physical appearance once again?” 

“Ah, yes,” the man beside him then spoke. “If you still do not know, Councilor Tutor is one of Emperor Zee’s council members. He possesses the power to mend—a fast one at that. He has been very useful through the battles this Empire has gone through. He helped human soldiers to grow back their broken bones, sword piercing through their bodies, and have them be whole again to continue fighting.” 

NuNew listened through the guard’s words and took note. So far, he has met two of the council members under Emperor Zee. Councilor Tommy, the truth-sayer and Councilor Tutor, the mender. All vampires at the least. 

“I believe every member of the council is an asset, Sir?” 

“Indeed. The Emperor personally picked them to join his council.” 

NuNew remembered once again the book he has read about the qualifications of a member of the Council that the Emperor must have. They must possess both the combat and intelligence to make it to the cut. No one will ever be more powerful than the Emperor during his years of reign and that is why he must pick the four members of his council to be the strongest and wisest of their Kingdoms. 

“There are four council members, yes?” NuNew wanted to confirm. “Will I be able to meet them as well?” 

“Certainly, NuNew,” the guard answered. 

There are two more council members to meet and NuNew has been very curious—with every passing second—what their powers could be like. 

“Are they all vampires as well?” NuNew inquired once again. 

“Yes, the governing bodies of this empire mainly consists of vampires,” the lady guard answered then. “The humans were given opportunities to lead of course, but, the best candidates were all to lean towards the vampires.” 

“I see,” NuNew aired out and he noticed that they were all going towards the direction where it was mainly quiet. “Where are we heading towards, Sir, Ma’am?” 

“For the second day of The Selection, the Emperor has requested intimate contact between the candidates,” the guard answered and NuNew let out a sharp gasp. 

“W-We will be closer to the Emperor than ever before?” He breathed and did his best to control the hammering of his heart. 

“Well, yes. It is rather an odd request, but who are we to question the way he decides the order of this tradition?” The male guard on his left answered. 

The halls were then glistening with red and gold that came with black accents and NuNew know that they might be going towards the private rooms of the palace. NuNew was able to familiarize himself with the surroundings they were presented to. Seems no dust and dirt were able to step foot through every corner of the palace. 

All of the remaining candidates were placed in the greeting room where beneath it was the Emperor’s study room. They were tasked to be seated on one of the cushion chairs and NuNew could feel the certain nervousness once again piling up in his system. He distracts himself to place some glances on the other candidates. He tried to find the candidate that had the same silhouette he encountered in the bath last night but he failed to determine who it was. Their bodies were all slim and lean while the man he encountered was more on a muscular side. 

Was he already eliminated on the same night? That can’t be. There were still nine candidates as of the moment. 

“Esteemed candidates!” The Royal Announcer arrived, flashing a boastful smile towards the candidates. “Thank you for gathering here once again today. The number has reduced greatly from yesterday, I see—with only nine candidates. You must all do your best in order to proceed with tomorrow, yes?” The candidates all nod at him. “Today is your chance to get close to the Emperor. Make an impactful, but also graceful conversation with him, will you? He’d prefer to get to know the candidates more which explains that we are all gathered here in the greeting room.” 

A female candidate raises her hand and the announcer lets her speak. “Might the Emperor be choosing his bride already after this day? The number that we are now has been reduced to… nine.” 

“Every monarch I have served so far in my more than a thousand years here on Earth, each has their preferences. I am certain he will leave out those he wants to delight himself with the talent that you will be presenting to him.” The Royal Announcer took two steps from the side of a two-door oak doors. “The Emperor would want to know who among you will present themself first?” 

NuNew fidgeted his fingers and raised his hand but he was too late for it. He hesitated and it was a mistake on his part. Another candidate was caught by the Royal Announcer’s attention and proceeded to go inside the study room of Emperor Zee. NuNew mentally blames himself for the hesitation he has committed and probably losing the chance to get a headstart amongst the candidates. 

It didn’t matter how long the wait was after the first candidate, all he wanted to do was be the first to raise his hand as soon as the Royal Announcer said that the Emperor has requested another candidate to enter his study. No hesitations this time but he was unfortunately being bested by another candidate in terms of speed. 

His brow raised when the candidate even gave him a side eye that came with a hair flip with her long hair down to her waist. NuNew averted his eyes elsewhere to calm himself once again. He took to his mind what the seamstress had said earlier, “The more rage in them, the more likely they will make mistakes as it seems, child.” He must control himself from turning the irritation to anger as he doesn’t want any high emotions to ruin his performance. 

Gods, are the people in the North always this boastful? He thought and concentrated in subsiding his emotions as minutes passed by.

The double oak doors opened once again and NuNew looked at the Royal Announcer once again, anticipating the opening of his mouth and immediately raised his hand. 

The Royal Announcer looked at his scroll. “Ah. Southern Emmaly’s NuNew, yes?” 

“Indeed, Sir.” 

“I am certain  you are ready to have a conversation with the Emperor, then?” 

“Certain, Sir,” he answered and make himself stand up now. 

The Royal Announcer gestures for him to come closer and he does. He placed himself in front of the double oak doors and ready himself when those doors opened once again. NuNew’s took in a deep breath and slowly stepped inside the room and the doors gently closed behind him. 

NuNew wandered his eyes quickly and saw that the Emperor’s back was facing him as he was standing on the back of his cushioned chair. 

NuNew initially did a curtsy once again even if it was visible for the Emperor to see. “Greetings, Your Majesty,” he greeted in a soft voice and Emperor Zee was quick to slightly crane his neck. “I am here to present myself in front of you, my lord. I am—” 

“NuNew.” 

The boy could only blink for a few times at the sound of his name on His Emperor’s lips. “Indeed I am, Your Majesty.” 

“You took your time to enter this room… NuNew.” 

Confused, he bowed his head in shame. “A-Apologies for my tardiness, Your Majesty. However, I did my best to stand up at the very instant I am allowed—” 

Emperor Zee finally faces him and settles on the side of his long table full of papers and inked quills. “Were the first two candidates had greater swiftness than you? And I am assuming that is why I have been having conversations with them that have caused me a bore.” 

Certainly, pleasing the Emperor would be a ton of work but NuNew was determined to make this worthwhile. 

“I hesitated at first my lord and while the second time, I was simply bested by that candidate in terms of speed,” he answered in a calm way to properly explain himself. “However, I am here now, Your Majesty. We must talk about ourselves right at this moment, yes?” 

Emperor Zee lifted up his head and showed a little grin. It wasn’t too much, I hope. NuNew wished and concealed the intense beating of his heart. The reigning monarch walked towards him and offered his hand. 

“Shall we?” 

NuNew looked up at him and back to the Emperor’s offered palm then gulped as he placed his own palm over him. It was cold, just as he expected and NuNew’s heart thrums faster. His skin was in contact with the highest-ranking royal of their empire. 

“Let’s indulge ourselves with a conversation, NuNew.” The Emperor now asked of him and let themselves settle on the cushioned chairs in front of his long table. “Please, I’d like to know you more.” 

In full truthfulness. “Well, I am quite without a mother, my lord. I have heard that she died giving birth to me and was immediately accompanied to my father’s house who then married my stepmother and adopted my… stepbrother.” The Emperor looked at him intently. “Even without the means to go to a respectable institution, I educated myself with books that are being brought by the scholars of our town. From there, I learned how to read, to write, and learn about our Empire as well. I took the liberty to read whenever I am free, whenever I am done with our house chores. It was a way for me to rest and have my knowledge expand day by day.” NuNew quickly gestured a hand towards the Emperor. “How about you, my lord? Will you be able to tell me a little bit more about yourself?” 

The Emperor blinked, a little startled by NuNew’s inquiry. “I can. Though, not all details, I believe. Will you let me know whatever information you seek from me?” 

“May I know what could be your past time, my lord? If ever you were granted a short time to not be too occupied with royal duties?” 

“I have many, I dare say. I explore the woods by myself with my horse and just immense myself with the quietness. If not, I will task the servants to give me a relaxing bath.” 

“Rather a quite simple past time from you, my lord,” NuNew comments. “The bath here in the palace is relaxing, indeed. It was my first time feeling such tranquility in the night.” 

Emperor Zee raised his brows in amusement. “Oh, did you?” 

“Yes, my lord. Though I was prepared to meet a number of candidates last night, I was not able to. They all left when I decided to take a bath. I had a companion, but I was not able to see a glimpse of their face and I can’t quite point amongst the candidates today who it was.” 

“Well, will you be able to hear their voice?” 

NuNew shakes his head. “I did not, Your Majesty. They were not able to speak to me even if I tried to… open up a conversation.” 

The Emperor Zee stared at NuNew with such wonder after and the young man was confused at the stare he was being given. Did he say something wrong? Did he offend the Emperor? 

He waits for the Emperor to speak again as he stares at him with anticipation. He only realizes that he is within a touching distance with the Emperor. He was quite far from being able to study his facial features but this up close… Emperor Zee was more than breathtaking, an image created and favored by the gods itself. 

“NuNew.” 

NuNew’s eyes met the Emperor’s as soon as his name was called. “Yes, my lord?” 

“What makes you participate in this tradition? Were you forced? Voluntarily? Tell me.” 

“I was… I was forced at first, my lord,” NuNew expressed honestly. “It was my stepmother along with my father who decided that I will participate in The Selection. While I do not have the chance to watch your coronation, I also do not have any good experience with vampires.” He winced. “But, then, I took this chance that it was a satisfying reason to permanently leave my family.” 

“You do not have a good relationship with your family?” 

NuNew nods again. “I was treated as an outcast, my lord even if I am my father’s only blood-related son. I did try my best to earn my stepmother’s favor but I was not deemed successful. Everything and anything I did was not enough for them.” His eyes turned solemn at all of the years he has experienced with his father’s second family. 

The Emperor seems to be in deep thought now once again as he listens to NuNew. There was a hint of sadness in his eyes or maybe it was just pity. He thinks that out of all the candidates here, he was the one who came from an unfortunate family lineage. 

“If you were to be chosen…” Emperor Zee starts and their eyes meet once again. “I shall make sure for you not to feel that way again.” 

NuNew gulped as he blinked with the Emperor’s words. “Then… t-then I shall do my best to win this competition, my lord. It is also a responsibility ruling the Empire with you. I have a ton to learn and shall try my best to keep up with you and learn what it takes to lead the Empire of Emmaly with you.”

NuNew saw the Emperor was able to flash a smile even though it was for a fleeting moment. He hoped that he was able to relay his intentions to Emperor Zee. 

“Now my interest in you has peaked higher, NuNew.” The boy’s heart skipped a beat ever so lightly. “I shall see you tomorrow—that is certain. I am quite anticipating the talent I will be seeing from you.” 

“I am to present to you a dance, Your Majesty.” NuNew lightly bit his lower lip. “I was able to learn it from my sisters who were patient enough to teach me the right technique. I shall do my best.” 

“I am eager to watch that performance of yours, NuNew.” The Emperor stood up and NuNew followed after. “This may come out suddenly but this is the only time I can tell now we are alone together. Your beauty has entranced me the very moment our gazes met.” 

NuNew’s mouth opened for quite some time, unable to respond, unable to utter anything. How will he ever recover from that? “I find myself at a loss as to how I ought to reply, Y-Your Majesty.” He could feel the heat rising from his cheeks and bowed his head down slightly. 

“You are not obliged, too. It was my honest words.” 

NuNew lifted his head up once again and he could feel the back of his neck feeling some heat spreading throughout. “I shall t-thank you for your honesty, my lord. To hear such words from you, I ought to consider it as high praise.” 

Emperor Zee only flashes a grin. “I must see you later, NuNew.” 

NuNew displayed a curtsy in front of Emperor Zee. “I shall, my lord.” Then flashes a small smile after.

Chapter Text

By lunch, only seven candidates remain. As they approached the dining hall earlier, he saw how the two eliminated candidates were guided outside the palace. NuNew would never want to feel the dread that one will feel when the Emperor has decided they are not enough for him or was not meant to be his wife. 

NuNew would not want a single step again inside of their so-called house with his father, his stepmother and his damned stepbrother. He will not let a life like that lead him once again and die with that status. 

“Pray, tell, how it was having a conversation with the Emperor, Nhu!” Ilaria squealed as soon as they were done with their food and the ton were making the dining hall full of their voices once again. 

With seven candidates remaining, the companions of these candidates still have the great number of support they are getting. There is no limit as to how many companions they will bring, as long as they are directly connected to a certain candidate. Though the Madam had said that some would want to taste a life here in the palace since the Emperor was so kind to accommodate the companions of the candidates. 

“I must say I was intimidated by his presence alone. We were the only ones in the room and he inquired into matters pertaining to my esteemed lineage. I answered him truthfully indeed. I also…” NuNew suddenly blushed and his sisters were amused at how his face turned red at the next words he might say. 

“You are smitten , Nhu!” Cosima gasped and put her hand on top of her chest in awe. “Pray, tell!” She impatiently demanded. 

“I received such high praises from the Emperor.” NuNew remembered how Emperor Zee looked at him earlier with such adoring eyes. 

“Such as?” Gaia and Arria exclaimed in excitement, encouraging NuNew to continue. 

“ Your beauty has entranced me the very moment our gazes met, were his words.” NuNew said and his sisters squealed in their seats. 

Ilaria can’t help herself but brings out a fan and has started to fan herself with NuNew’s story. 

“I had no knowledge that the Emperor was romantic,” the seamstress chuckled after. “Some were telling me he was cold and was not keen on displaying his emotions openly.” 

NuNew shakes his head in disagreement. 

“Such high praise indeed if what the seamstress was saying was true!” Arria said with delight. “You are expanding the chasm between yourself and the candidates, then!” 

“Might as well pick you as the Emperor’s wife, hmm?” Cosima said with determination. 

“He will be!” Gaia adds and turns her hand into fists. “We shall protest if not!” 

“I am doing my best in every phase of this competition, sisters. Do not worry,” NuNew declared and took his time to take a look at the remaining candidates. 

If his memory would serve him right, there is only one from the North and East remaining. The most numbers belong to the Western kingdom and there are only two left with their own, the Southern Kingdom. It was clear that the Emperor was favoring boys as they are currently four in terms of numbers. That was just his careless opinion. 

The sound of the trumpets has once again reigned the dining hall and it was their queue to stand up abruptly as the presence of the Emperor will grace them once again. NuNew’s heart beat a little faster in anticipation as he looked at the entrance from his right and expected for Emperor Zee to enter from there. 

“All rise! His Imperial Majesty is here!” The Royal Announcer said with a solid voice. 

Emperor Zee made his presence known in front of everyone and NuNew could not help himself but to be mesmerized. Everything about him was perfect, the way he walks, his small smile upon looking at the people inside the dining hall… 

“Are you quite enjoying yourselves?” The Emperor asked and everyone answered in unison with yes, Your Majesty . “I am relieved to hear that. I shall briefly join the candidates with their companions in a short while. If I am to pick my Empress, I should do myself a favor and get to know my wife’s closest people in their lives, yes?” 

Gods. A much closer encounter with the Emperor. This must be another test, yes—and it is during meal time! 

“We are to act modestly, ladies,” the Madam whispered. “We must prove that even if the rest of us have grown up in a brothel, that doesn’t mean we can not present ourselves well. NuNew needs us now.” 

The rest of the ladies nodded and they went back to their seats once again. NuNew was composing himself as he indulged himself with food all the while looking at Emperor Zee interacting with the candidates and their companions. He displayed the same smile as earlier towards them and NuNew couldn’t help but to frown. Must be the standard for his smile. 

“We may also not be the ones who raised Nhu, but we must not disappoint Nataya, yes?” The Madam added and all of them nodded in unison. 

More minutes passed by and NuNew held his breath when he felt that certain heat in his neck once again. When he looked up, Emperor Zee’s gaze was directed towards him. He sat up and by his body language, all of the ladies sat up straight and picked up a modest expression. 

“He’s finally come towards us, yes?” Arria whispered. 

“Indeed,” the seamstress answered in a whisper also.

A sudden shift in temperature was felt when the Emperor’s presence became closer. It was warm at first and then cold. 

“NuNew,” the Emperor pronounced his name and the boy felt a tingling sensation at the back of his spine. “And his closest companions, yes?” 

“Good day, Your Majesty,” NuNew greets first along with his curtsy. “They are my chosen companions for the rest of the day until tomorrow.” 

The ladies gestured curtsy in front of him as soon as he was settled in the middle front of their table. 

“Allow me to introduce them, sire.” NuNew gestured his hand towards the seamstress first. “She was the one that was responsible for all of my clothing, Your Majesty. She had a good eye and measured my body well.” He then directed his hand towards the Madam. “We call her Madam inside the brothel she has been managing for nearly two or three decades now, Your Majesty. And lastly, these are my sisters, my lord—Ilaria, Cosima, Gaia, and Arria.” Each bowed once again upon hearing their names. “Though not by blood, they are the ones who have taught me I have to know about The Selection.” 

“I must say, you have taught him well,” the Emperor praised right away. “Such an exceptional candidate that almost consumed my thoughts. How long was he able to learn all of this?” 

“It only took him a sennight, Your Majesty,” the Madam answered. “We all personally commend how fast he learned from the lessons we have taught him.” 

Their eyes met and NuNew found himself adoring Emperor Zee’s calming set of darkish red orbs once again. “Impressive, then.” He smiled and looked at the rest of the ladies. “Such acknowledgement to be called his sisters, yes?” 

“Indeed, Your Majesty,” Ilaria answered with a soft smile displaying upon her lips. “You see, the bond that we had formed over those days we were in each other’s presence made us realize to strengthen the relationship between us. We desire to look at each other as sisters.” 

“I am glad I found them, my lord,” NuNew gently said next and stared at each of them. “I felt the care that I have needed during the past years whilst growing up. They have been the family I was deprived of.” 

Cosima was nearing to drop tears in her eyes with NuNew’s words. “Oh, Nhu…” 

“As to why they were brought here as your companions,” Emperor Zee states with a fond smile. “I can now understand more.” The Emperor took a step back. “This was a meaningful conversation with all of you. If the brothel will be needing any kind of support I can bestow, do know I am only a letter away.” 

The Madam was stunned and bowed her body in half in front of the Emperor. “We shall remember your  words, my liege. We are grateful for the generous offer!” 

- - - - - - -

The lunch ended with them knowing that two more candidates will not be able to proceed anymore. There are no Eastern Emmaly candidates. The throne room has been a little quieter now. With the five remaining candidates, NuNew could feel the narrowing space within these palace halls. He would now know what could be the result after this day will conclude. 

“After our Emperor had more conversations with each of the candidates and their companions during the lunch hours, he intended to keep the five of you for tomorrow,” the Royal Announcer informed them. “He has found out the root as to why the candidates who were sent home have the audacity to present him with a double-face. As a lot of you may know, the Emperor was surrounded with the members of his council who act as his royal advisors. You must all know you have been observed the moment you stepped within the palace grounds.” 

NuNew thought right from the very beginning. His careful actions were granted by the gift of this news and he was glad that the mentioned possibility was already being carried out. 

“One of the Emperor’s council members, Counselor Max,” the Royal Announcer introduced. 

NuNew watched as a tall man rose from his seat, wearing gladiator silver armour without its helmet. He wasn’t able to recognize the man as he was not seated before to where his position was. 

“Counselor Max. Mind reader,” the Royal Announcer declared. 

Intentions. He believed. They were reading intentions or maybe with the gathered candidates all in one place, they wanted to know if what they were telling was the sincerest of them all. 

“The Emperor despises how one can lie and have ill intentions towards the other candidates. This is a healthy tradition, is it not?” 

NuNew looked at  Counselor Max once again and a knowing smile was displayed upon him now that he was introduced in front of the people. Murmurs emerged from the crowd inside the throne room. No wonder he became a part of Emperor Zee’s council members—a great asset indeed. It also added to how his body was well-built. He is assuming— 

NuNew flinched at the sudden heat he felt at the back of his neck. His eyes went immediately to Emperor Zee and was met by his slightly darkened gaze. He blinked and his mouth slightly went open. He gulped and slightly bowed his head in response and then his eyes went back to the announcer. 

Gods, what was that? 

“The Emperor has decided that the second day of The Selection shall conclude with this.” 

Oh. And thus the end of the day. 

“The candidates have the freedom to explore the palace if they desire to in places that are only permitted. Their guards shall also accompany them everywhere they would prefer to be in.” 

NuNew stood up and the two guards were already beside him. He went towards his sisters once again and celebrated for a while regarding the decision that has been made today. 

“Sisters, I would very much appreciate it if we can practice the talent that I will be presenting to the Emperor tomorrow, please,” he requested and all of them nodded without a doubt. 

“We shall! Might there be a chamber wherein one can enjoy the solace of privacy, perhaps?” Ilaria looked expectantly at the taller guard. 

“I know a place. Please, follow me. It is certain no one could spy as it is one of the secluded chambers here in the palace. We can guard the front door and back door if you wish to.” 

They all followed the guard as they led him to the left side of the throne room to exit themselves from the crowd. NuNew wondered what the other candidates wanted to do with the generous time given to them. He saw how the others went straight to explore the palace and some who remained to discuss with their companions furthermore in their small circles. 

“Your dress is well and ready for tomorrow, child,” the seamstress informed him as the guard was able to lead them inside a room that was not frequently used inside the palace. 

It was quiet, too. This could give him full concentration. 

“Thank you, Ma’am. I can not wait to wear it and dance with it tomorrow,” NuNew replied and explored the room. 

“This is quite the place!” Cosima praised when their eyes roamed the room. She then turned to the guard. “Thank you, Sir. We shall make use of the time to hone Nhu’s talent in dancing.” 

“It is my utmost pleasure to serve Nhu with anything he might need as I am a guard who is committed in service.” 

“Thank  you once again, good Sir,” NuNew spoke and made a gesture of curtsy in front of him. “I really am grateful to have you as my assigned guard.” 

The guard let his fist near his heart as a form of salute and took a step back as he exited himself from the chamber. 

The Madam clapped her hands once to get their attention as soon as the door to the chamber closed. “Let us now see how well you remember your dance, child. Show us.” 

NuNew nodded and before he could step in the middle, he helped himself by stretching out all of his limbs first and basked himself with silence and full concentration. He shut his eyes for a while and took a deep intake of slow breaths and went his way in the middle of the room. 

When he opened his eyes, Gaia and Arria were ready with their instruments; Gaia with her flute and Arria with her wooden lyre. He slowly raised his hand, just at an angle that straightened his right shoulder and the ladies who were with instruments took that as a signal to start the first few notes of the music.

Chapter Text

NuNew can’t seem to settle himself to sleep as midnight approaches. He was throwing circles with his body on the bed, his eyes still wide open and no struck of sleepiness to obtain yet. He decided to sit on the edge of the bed and looked up then shut his eyes. 

Is the weight of the last and third day of The Selection dooming me? He asked himself and opened his eyes then let out a sigh. He practiced all day and yet he was not feeling tired, but rather, anxious. It will be the last chance to make an appeal to the Emperor, to make himself worthy of the position as an Empress, to be the chosen one. 

Five candidates to choose from—all that was left from the former twenty—all qualified, all seemed worthy, all a close competitor. NuNew took a deep intake of breath once again and exhaled a long one. This was getting through his nerves and he might just need to past the time. 

He stood up and walked to remove the chair from the door to his room and opened it. There were two guards who were assigned to his room and was startled as soon as they saw him walking out of his room. 

“Young Sir, do you wish to go somewhere?” The guard with a beard asked him. “It is late at night.” 

“Will it be permitted if I desire to go to the palace’s library, Sir?” NuNew inquired. 

They looked at each other then back to him. “It is allowed. Whatever for?” The other guard asked, and NuNew noticed a scar on the side of his eye. 

“I… I am having difficulty falling asleep, Sir. I might have to resort to my old ways and will attempt to tire myself out from reading,” NuNew admits and shyly looks at both of the guards. “If it’s alright, may I ask where the library is?” 

The first guard pats his comrade’s shoulder. “You can take him there. I shall keep guard of his belongings here,” he instructed and the scarred guard nodded. 

“I shall keep  you company, young Sir. Shall we?” He offered his arm and NuNew was smiling as they walked out of the candidates’ quarters. 

It was a silent night. The gentle flow of the water and the sound of the insects could be heard around the palace. They took the southern direction and NuNew was happily anticipating what the palace’s library would look like. 

“The library is quite far from here, but I am going to take you to a much faster path,” the guard said and NuNew smiled. 

“That was considerate of you, Sir. Thank you.” 

It was more minutes of walking and NuNew could smell from afar the papyrus. It was the material used in writing books. He is even more elevated just by the scent invading his nostrils. 

There were much more guards stationed at the library and some of them were even keeping watch at the roofs of the tall and wide library concrete. NuNew knew this houses knowledge he wanted to have more in his learning bank. 

“This place is enormous, Sir,” NuNew said in wonder as they walked the single path that was leading to the large double oak doors of the library. 

“Indeed, it is. It comes in third, just next to the armory in terms of capacity. Archives from the past rulers are also here. Paintings of the past Emperors are also here. You can indulge yourself with more knowledge about our Empire here.” 

The double oak doors opened as soon as the guard signaled them to do so. The scent of the papyrus got even stronger as they walked inside. NuNew unconsciously slips his hand away from the guard and on his own two feet, starts to explore the library of the palace. His mouth was opening and closing in amazement whenever he saw the multiple tall rows of books in front of him, the small tables that has a scroll and quill ready to take notes if he guessed. His eyes can’t help but roam around the place and wanted to get a hand of each book he laid his sight on. 

He took the opportunity to make himself walk towards the tower of books with a handwritten label: Emmaly Empire. He rushed towards there, his body feeling all the excitement rush in his system as he grabbed a piece of book. First page and it indicated the past rulers of the Empire. There were paintings of the former Emperors and Empresses that ruled over their empire for hundreds and thousands of years. 

Every page was worth reading as it indicates the good deeds of the rulers at that time and what helped Emmaly as they are now. 

“You are quite enjoying yourself?” 

NuNew ignored the voice and kept his eyes on the book. “Indeed,” he said with a smile as he flipped another page, his fingers gracing the papyrus. “I am to learn more about our Empire through these books. The knowledge is… is expandable!” 

“Might you be able to share what are your learnings thus far?” 

NuNew closed the book and his eyes beamed as this was the first time he was able to discuss all of his gained knowledge with someone. He turned his head to his right and was about to open his mouth when he realized the owner of the voice. His eyes widened and took a step back but was not able to retrieve any balance and nearly stumbled. 

A strong arm went to his lower back to keep him from falling and gently supported him back to his feet. 

“Breathe, NuNew,” the deep voice reminded him and NuNew was gasping for air. 

His hands went to the tall man’s chest and pushed himself away. 

“Y-Your Majesty!” He gasped out and made himself do a full bow in front of Emperor Zee right away. “Apologies, I—I d-did not know—”

“How could you know? You are totally immersed in the book you are reading.” The Emperor smiled at him and NuNew could feel the heat in his cheeks emerging. 

“Oh,” he breathed out and clutched the book in his chest to contain himself. “D-Do I?” He stammered and gulped hard, unable to look at the Emperor for more than three seconds.

“I believe the library is to your liking?” The Emperor asked him, his intense gaze not wavering towards NuNew. 

“Indeed, my lord!” NuNew responds, his eyes looking at the towers and rows of books surrounding them. “It is my first time here and I am quite fascinated with the number of books around here. Do you visit here often, my lord?” He inquired and finally took the courage to look back at the reigning monarch.

“Nowadays, yes. Ever since the coronation, I have been gathering many important sources to help me make decisions politically.” 

NuNew nods. “Will you be gathering some books and be back to your study, sire?” 

“Indeed. Though, now, I think I might indulge myself by having this library with you.” 

“Oh…” NuNew blinked a few times realizing what the Emperor meant. “I do not wish to disturb you of your duties, my lord. I can take my leave right at this instant—” 

Emperor Zee shakes his head. “There is no need. You are free to explore the library while I busy myself as well. Please, suit yourself, NuNew.”

NuNew felt that if he protested more, there could be a high chance of upsetting the Emperor. 

“I shall consider this as your permission, my lord. I assure you, I shall create no disturbance or whatsoever.” 

“And I to you.” The Emperor gestures to extend his open hand to NuNew, signalling him that he may continue with his endeavors. 

“But, my lord…” He called out when the Emperor was about to turn his back on him. “It seems I am in need to ask you this…” 

Emperor Zee properly faced him again. “What is it?” 

“S-Surely, this is not part of an evaluation, yes?” 

The monarch blinked at the question. It was visible that NuNew was worried. “Evaluation?” He repeats. “This encounter?” Then gestured the distance in between them. “What would you prefer to name it?” 

“A coincidence, sire,” NuNew answered. “I did not want any misunderstanding between the candidates if they were to find out we had an encounter in this manner. They might think I am in such possession of information to assume that I know what could be your whereabouts at night here in the palace—” 

“Let them assume. I have the abilities of my councilors to prove that you are innocent. They shall burn if they disturb you with those false accusations.” 

“Ah…” NuNew nods slowly. He certainly forgot! “Indeed, Your Majesty.” He put up an uneasy smile. “Apologies, I should’ve thought of that.” 

“I am only easing your worry, NuNew. I assure you all of the candidates are being evaluated fairly.”

“Indeed, my lord.” Now that this may pass on as less to his worries for tomorrow, he found himself in a much calmer state. “I am grateful for the assurance.” 

“Well, then. I hope you have a good time exploring the library until slumber beckons you.” 

NuNew’s eyes beamed again in aviated enthusiasm. “I certainly will, my lord!” He took a quick bow once again. 

A quick swish of wind that made NuNew released a gasp and the Emperor was on the far western side of the same side of the library, settling on the upper floor. NuNew pretends to get another book from the shelf and snatched a glance towards Emperor Zee. 

He needed to appreciate his facial features once again. Admire him from afar for now. 

He grabbed another book that caught his interest once again and made his way to one of the oval shaped tables and took one of the seats then pry open a book. The candles of his table were suddenly lit up much brighter as soon as he turned a page. The light of the candles now had a hint of scarlet in them. 

NuNew’s head tilted in confusion then looked up where the Emperor was, who was also busy flipping some pages in a book. Was His Majesty the one to cause a much brighter light? If not, it must be the wind, then.

- - - - - - -

The number of the audience that gathered inside the palace was not how NuNew expected it. The people had just kept coming, flocks of them from all of the four kingdoms of Emmaly were making their way inside the palace grounds. NuNew declared that the showcasing of their talents must not be inside the throne room as it does not accommodate the number of people who were inside as of the moment. 

The candidates were instructed to save the morning and early afternoon for their preparations once again. It was the final day of The Selection and it all comes down to this. Almost three days of showing how worthy you are to be the Empress of the empire, ruling alongside the Emperor. 

“Gods, the amount of people are continuously increasing in number!” He heard Arria say as soon as she entered once again the tent room provided for the candidates and their companions. 

The tents were placed in the middle of the palace grounds called forum where the crowd are now gathering and taking their places. It almost looked like an arena, each row were full of people who anticipates The Selection night—anticipating which among the five candidates will be the chosen one. 

“Is NuNew ready?” Gaia asked as she polished her flute. 

All of his sisters are all over him, making sure that NuNew was as flawless as he can be for the final day of The Selection day. 

“Nearly ready, sister,” Ilaria answered as she navigated again through NuNew’s final look for today. 

It was her duty to take a closer look if there are flaws or to be improved as of now with NuNew. They must see him as the most beautiful out of all the remaining candidates and they are all determined to do just that. 

NuNew was sitting on a bronze chair, with an oval shaped mirror in front of him as he navigates the work of art that his sisters has done to him. The cosmetics have blended into his skin, still leaving the natural healthy skin he has got—which was genetically given by his mother, Nataya—as they said. The rogue left an impression as if he was being left in the snow with those slightly crimson cheeks and lips. His sisters have also added detail in his eyes, making a winged tip on the edge of his eyelids. 

“My, my!” The Madam praised as she went near them, just standing at the back of NuNew as she stares at him in the mirror. “You might as well marry the Emperor at this moment, Nhu. No other bride shall top this beauty in centuries, I fear!” 

“Oh, Madam, you flatter me,” NuNew answered as he gets shy at the compliment. “Please, these are all because of you. Never in my life will I think of wearing all of these. I never adored myself as much as this…” 

The Madam rests her hands on NuNew’s shoulders, and lets them align with each other. “You are beautiful, Nhu. The most beautiful one when you will get out of this tent.” 

NuNew lets his palm land on top of the Madam’s hands on his shoulder. “Thank you, Ma’am.” 

Ilaria quietly gets the pair of earrings out of the box in Cosima’s hand and lets him wear them. “These are your mother’s favorite pair, my dear. I am certain she will be more than happy for you to wear it. It is made of pure gold and ruby.” 

NuNew felt his heart heat up upon the contact of the earrings in his ear. “It’s as if… she’s with me. Do you think she watches over me?” 

“Why not?” Cosima said and taps the earring with her forefinger. “You are cherished even when she was pregnant with you, Nhu. She’ll be with you every step of the way, I am certain of it.” 

NuNew felt a soft caress in his heart and stared at the pair of earrings he is now wearing in the mirror. To wear a material that once belonged to his mother made him speak of nothing but gratitude in his mind. He sought help from his mother to guide him through the nearing night of The Selection Day. 

His sisters were back on ascertaining all of the jewelries and lined arts in his face and body. Cosima aligned the silver and gold string with dots of rubies and an octagon-shaped ruby on the center. Ilaria was in charge of the cosmetics as he paints NuNew’s face with pure perfection. 

They let him stand up, the skirt of his lower garment sliding along his legs with dangerously high double slits that reached the bottom of his waist. The train on the back of his ruby-colored skirt was laid flat, making sure no creases will be visible. NuNew gulped at the top portion of the clothing he was wearing. Every shown skin was made to seduce the Emperor, he almost felt like wearing nothing. 

His stomach was almost laid bare, a sheer light color or ruby red was only covering it, with a thin gold belt that wrapped around at the bottom of his chest. The bodice only consists of the sheer light ruby color, his nipples were very much visible to see—anything to allure the Emperor through his dance or through his clothings. The bodice was connected to long sheer ruby-colored sleeves which had a slit as well on the arm. 

“Gods, it’s almost as if I am wearing nothing—given the weight of this dress,” NuNew comments and his sisters giggled at the remark. 

“That is the purpose, Nhu. Your dance should accompany very well the weight of your clothing. It shall not disturb your dance. The seamstress has outdone herself yet again, no?” Gaia uttered and they looked at the old woman. 

The seamstress cocked her head to the other side. “Why thank you, ladies. I guess Nataya has helped me in creating NuNew’s dress as well. She has only used my talent—her vision must be the one that occured to me.” 

“Indeed, Madam,” NuNew whispers in awe as he carefully caresses the garment downwards. “I am starting to believe she has been guiding us throughout these three days—or it might be even when we are preparing.” 

“I’m thinking of much better,” the Madam added, her lips curving up into a smile. “It is through her guidance that brought us together, dearest. I believe she was the happiest when we all found each other.” 

The other ladies in the room nodded and NuNew was keeping his tears in. It is almost counting as a goodbye, however NuNew did not want to think of it that way. 

“Oh, please, no tears Nhu!” Ilaria frantically fan out her hands in front of NuNew. “We do not want to redo your cosmetics!” 

They all laugh at Ilaria’s sudden rambling and proceed to be all over him once again to do last minute inspections. 

“If you do as you have been practicing, you are meant to enchant not only the Emperor but as well as the audience in the forum, NuNew,” Cosima reminded him once again. “You have embraced the characteristics of a dancer. I am certain everyone will be elated to see you dance and own the platform.” 

“Thank you, sister,” NuNew responded and turned to face all of the women inside this tent. “I believe I am all ready now.” 

“Indeed you are, child,” the seamstress said and caressed his cheek. “You are as beautiful as the morning winter sun.” 

The sound of the trumpets were heard and that was the indication that all was ready for the Emperor and the candidates. All of the companions were now guided to take their seats in front of the tents, just on the edge of the elevated platform of the forum.

NuNew was guided yet again by his guards to also take the seats slightly forward and center of their surrounding companions. He cannot help himself but to look around and observe how the other four candidates were dressed. All were skin bearing, in hopes of being noticed more by the Emperor who has yet to arrive. They were dressed in fine jewelries as well, having to go lengths even to have enhanced and overly well done of the rogue in their faces. 

NuNew closed his eyes for a while, wanting to steady his breathing as the sound of indistinct conversations were ringing in his head. He opened his eyes again when the tone of trumpets were a little high pitch now, announcing Emperor Zee’s arrival. 

“All rise! His Imperial Majesty, Emperor Zee has arrived!” The Royal announcer started with a full and deep voice. 

The people grew into silence as all of them stood and bowed before him as he took his throne on the elevated platform, his throne waiting on the middle top edge. 

The sound of the trumpets halted and the people rises their heads. 

“My dear Emmaly people,” Emperor Zee started and opened his arms. “I am most grateful for your presence on this fateful day. Tonight, the Empire of Emmaly must bear witness to the chosen one to be my Empress—the one who will stand by me and shall be respected as my betrothed. These candidates have been extraordinary in presenting themselves before me. It is a promise they will not disappoint the ton. Let us have an extravagant evening!” 

The people cheered as the sound of trumpets and cymbals dominated the forum, declaring the start of the most awaited last day of The Selection.

Chapter Text

The chosen order of the performances were declared by the small ripped off pieces of papyrus with written numbers in it. NuNew was chosen to perform the third. He calculates if that will be advantageous or not. All he could think now was how he would convert the first two performances of the candidates to an irresistible ending that would declare his win in this competition. 

Taking a deep breath, he composes himself once again and stay focused on the streak of calmness that he wanted to insert in his system. Thinking about how the other candidates would do will not help him at all. He is supposed to be concentrating on his own performance and not about the others. He will only watch, not falter or be afraid that he might slip or forget a step. 

No, it shall not happen. 

The first candidate took the step on the elevated platform when her name was called, her smile trained and somewhat ready to seduce the Emperor with her clothes wrapping tightly around her tan skin. It is somewhat deceiving when she holds out a crossbow in her hand. Targets were being placed around her and some were being held up almost twenty to thirty feet up in the air and some higher. She loaded the crossbow and started to shoot the targets with precision. It seems like she has memorized where the targets were and started shooting without looking from her back. The three highest is where she took a slight pause and shot those as well. Lastly, birds were released in the sky and she took the challenge to shoot those five birds while they were in motion. She smiles with pride as all of them drop to the ground, ready to be cleaned and intake as food. 

There was an immediate reaction from the people, amazed by the hunting skills that the first candidate had presented. It certainly impressed the Emperor as he made a full nod in acknowledgement of her presented talent. The standard had been set high from the start and NuNew’s pulse was beating higher while he prevented himself from being swayed away by the reactions inside the forum. 

“I shall call upon Southern Emmaly’s Silvester!” The Royal Announcer voices out as one of the candidates of the said kingdom enters the elevated square of the forum. 

Silvester places himself at the center and started to unsheathed blades from his torso, the inside of his thighs and NuNew was certain that he was removing those blades as sensual as possible. His brow raised when he saw the Emperor’s eyes following Silvester’s fingers with the way he gathered the blades on his hand. This time, the people gasped when the human targets took their places and even put an apple on top of their heads as the goal. Silvester then started to throw those blades, some apples breaking in two, some had made the blades stuck on the fruit. NuNew commends how Silvester was able to pierced his blades with such grace and sultriness. All he could hear was the slash  of Silvester’s blades and the people who are commending him with every near-death experience of the human targets. 

NuNew refuses to see the reaction of the ton and specifically the Emperor. He did not want any insecurity flowing in his system and instead he focuses his stares on the ground and just wait for his name to be called once the elevated stage is set for him. 

“May I ask our third performer for this evening to take his place on stage,” the Royal Announcer finally declared and that’s when NuNew was able to lift his head up. “He is from the Kingdom of Southern Emmaly, NuNew!” 

NuNew finally stood up and blocked out the noises of the people that were murmuring words that he may or may not be to his favor. He walked up to the elevated platform, walked to the center with grace and poise as his eyes met the Emperor’s which was a great start already for him. It is just by the way his clothing was, he was able to catch the attention of Emperor Zee and he was glad it started this way. He showed a daring smile, his eyes not looking away from the Emperor and sensually stretched his left leg, the slit of his skirt was already close in exposing his pelvic bone and made the hallux of his foot point to the floor. He raised his arms, the left arm encircling the top of his head while his right arm slightly swayed to the same side as a signal to start the music. 

The first tone of Gaia and Arria’s instruments were also the start of his many steps with the dance he had prepared for the Emperor. NuNew spins in a calculated manner, his body slightly bending as he balances out himself while taking the space of the smooth platform. He danced to the tune of the flute and the wooden lyre, his swirled movements making bold statements towards the audience, almost rendering himself shameless with the way he exposed and teased his intimate body parts. He is determined to get the Emperor to be at the edge and keep wanting more of him, more of what he could be presenting to him right now, more of what he can deliver if they are left alone. 

He was already nearing the middle part of his performance and NuNew grinned at it is time to show Emperor Zee more. He spins towards the middle once again, his right foot tapping as he catches his breath while his arms with his waist do a circular motion as he raises his arms once again. Artificial fire—which was made by his sisters and created not to burn anything—surrounded the platform. The audience’s voices were in awe as the beat of the drums dominated as well. He bends his upper body forwards and he spins again, the wind commanding his skirts as it sways with the fire.

NuNew manages his breathing as the heat and adrenaline hitting him harder than ever. The beat of the drums went faster, the flute’s tones going high, and the lyre was in the same speed as the drums. His feet drag him to make use of the platform that was still ignited by the artificial fire. He conquered the middle of the flames, as if practically walking through them and dances his way out as he seeks the heat once again. The boy did not feel any diziness as he displayed more of his spins in a slow, moderate, and fast manner. He emphasizes his waist as he shake those hips, the shape making the audience desire for a private session. NuNew knew the facial expressions he wanted to show in front of Emperor Zee. He let him see how the dance was matching the same intensity, same desire, same craving. 

His dance finished with circles of fire on his wrists that were above his head. The bracelets he wore were ready with the ignition, creating a flames of fire effect. 

It earned the loudest praises from the audience and NuNew was taking deep breaths as he chased his oxygen. He had given this dance his all. No mistakes committed, all trained and just the way his sisters wanted to unleash the dancer in him. 

“I did it,” NuNew whispered to himself, breathless as he puts down his arms and stood up straight. 

His strength was already near its limit but he did not forget to bow in front of the Emperor who was clapping his hands and the audience for the continuous cheers from them. It has been minutes since his performance and yet the series of applause was still unstoppable—even though he was already making his way back to his sisters and the stage was being renewed for the next candidate. 

“NuNew, that performance will go down as the dance of the century!” The Madam praised him and gently pull him towards her. 

“Amazing indeed, Nhu!” Arria praised him next and helped him to settle back in his seat. 

“You did more than the teachings, dear,” Ilaria said and had a small amphora of water in her hand to hand to NuNew. “Well done.” 

“Magnificent from you, child,” the seamstress adds with a fond smile. 

“I believe I did not blink, dear!” Cosima uttered as she smiled at him and pats her on his shoulder. 

NuNew drank from the amphora and gave it back to Ilaria. 

“Nataya is beyond proud of you, Nhu. I am sure of that,” Gaia whispered to him and gave a faint kiss on his cheek. 

The Royal Announcer had a difficulty settling down the audiences as NuNew could hear the words: 

“Let the Emperor choose him already!”

“This competition is done!” 

“Your Majesty, you shall not give chances to other candidates!”

Though satisfied with the people’s words, NuNew must not settle himself with such ease with the remaining two other candidates to perform. He was not able to pay attention to their performances and stare at the Emperor only. He would want to know how he reacted to the other candidates and if there is any chance that he could consider the remaining two as well. 

NuNew dreads the minutes that pass by and finally, the short tune of the trumpets signifies the end of all of the performances. NuNew was able to have his eyes roam around the audiences and the candidates. He need not inquire what the two candidates have performed but he assumed that one sang a song for the Emperor and the other one played an instrument for Him. 

The Royal Announcer made his way to the dais once again. “Dearest People of Emmaly, such an exquisite batch of performances, yes?” He declared with a full voice. “Our eyes have been gifted, as well as our eyes, and our hearts. It is commendable that these final five candidates have prepared to present their talents to us and to His Imperial Majesty.” The people cheered once again, acknowledging the concluded set of performances. “However, the Emperor shall only choose one.” NuNew held his breath. “May we ask for the candidates to make their way to the center of the platform once again?”

NuNew stood up and followed the Royal Announcer’s instruction. They were a person’s distance when the candidates are stood side by side on the elevated platform once again. NuNew can feel the erratic beating of his heart as Emperor Zee stood up, his golden cape shines through the night stars of the sky. 

“I shall announce my choice now,” the Emperor announced with a smile. “Indeed, the Royal Announcer’s words have been true. I am left with five candidates who have performed well in front of  me and not only in that aspect, but with the true meaning of grace and boldness these past three days. I am grateful that I am rewarded with such beautiful candidates and have the opportunity to know them as well.” 

“Your Majesty, the ton has been nothing but curious about your choice. Who will it be?” The Royal Announcer inquired of Emperor Zee and the audience did the same. 

It was silence at first and everyone has been holding their breaths for a while now. Anyone could be called, anyone could be the chosen Empress as of now between the five, anyone could be living lavishly with His Imperial Majesty from this day forward. 

“You shall take place by my side…” NuNew gasped at the sudden heat he felt on his nape and searched the Emperor’s eyes. “...NuNew.” 

A nudge to his shoulders were felt. “That is you!” 

The Emperor walked towards NuNew and the boy kept still on where he stood and did not even notice that the monarch was close. Emperor Zee stopped in front of him and offered his hand. NuNew gasped and looked down to the offered hand and looked back at the Emperor again with shock.

“It is me?” He points to himself, his eyes widening by the second. 

“I believe I have not said any other name, NuNew.” 

NuNew blinked and gulped hard as he heard the Emperor pronounce his name once more. “O-Oh, my… I-I believe I am still registering such news, my lord.” 

“It is fine. But first, will you take my hand and make this choice official?” 

NuNew looked down once again and was greeted by Emperor Zee’s waiting hand. He took it and NuNew was stunned how warm it was. Only then he could hear the cheers of the people upon taking his hand and his eyes searched for his sisters who were in the brink of tears and were cheering him on as well. He muttered a silent thank you and all of them nodded with a proud smile on their faces, their hands on their chest swelling with pride.

Emperor Zee brought NuNew’s hand up and kissed the top side of it. The boy could feel his cheeks in heat while it was visible for him that the Emperor did not waver his sight of him. 

“It was the Kingdom of Southern Emmaly victory today as His Imperial Majesty has chosen NuNew!” The Royal Announcer declared and that earned a loud celebration from the ton.

South! South! South! Echoed the majority. 

The Emperor and NuNew faced the crowd, the palm of their hands glued to each other. It is with a smile that they greeted the audience and walked upon the direction of the thrones—which NuNew now noticed—that were beside each other. 

“Your dance has moved me in many ways, NuNew,” he heard the Emperor on his side gently voiced out. “You must know that. Certainly, you have been dancing all your life to present me with such a delicate dance arrangement?” 

NuNew giggled. “Will His Majesty believe it if I tell you that this is the very first time to perform in front of an esteemed crowd?” 

Emperor Zee stared at NuNew, baffled. “I can scarcely credit it, indeed! It is a shame I have to share the view with them.” He refers to the audience who were still up to their feet and clapping their hands to the pair in front of them. 

NuNew blushes. “Oh…” He ran out of words on how to respond for a short while. “I-I shall try to arrange a dance to present only to you, my lord. If you permit me to.” He looked up and was met by the Emperor’s bright scarlet eyes. 

“Will you?” NuNew releases a gasp when the Emperor lightly touches the line of his jaw. “I shall look forward to it.”

Chapter Text

“Dearest People of Emmaly, we shall have The Selection Ball to take place tomorrow!” Emperor Zee announced and the people holler for the exciting day to come. “It has been a great night, my people. I believe I shall have my betrothed to myself first before tomorrow’s gathering.” 

“You shall indeed, Your Majesty!” The Royal Announcer said from the side. 

Another concluding tune from the trumpets were heard to signal the end of The Selection. 

NuNew has still yet to process everything as the crowd slowly withdraws and the night deepens. He looked down at their glued hands and registered in his mind the overwhelming difference in size between him and the Emperor. What can he expect from a body who just turned eighteen almost three days ago? 

“NuNew! NuNew, my son!” 

The boy’s smile faded as soon as he heard the pretentious high-pitched, attention-seeking voice of his stepmother. He lifted up his head and they were being approached together by his father and his stepbrother whose eyes were shooting daggers towards the held hands of him and the Emperor. 

His eyes searched the area and his sisters were located on the sides. Frowns visible on their faces as their eyes followed the members of his “family.” It seems that they do not want to confront them in front of the Emperor and it would be a shame to do it. 

“They are your—” 

The Emperor did not finish what he was supposed to ask NuNew when his stepmother did a curtsy to the monarch and was followed by his father and Park. 

“Your Majesty! I am NuNew’s stepmother.” She greeted with a taunting smile and extended her hand. “Allow me—” 

“I am well aware,” Emperor Zee cuts off. 

The lady only squinted her eyes and put down her hand then cleared her throat. “And may I also introduce you to my husband as well as my—” 

“Have you not heard me? I am well aware.” 

NuNew could see how the expression in his stepmother’s face changed for a brief second and still tried to compose herself in front of Emperor Zee. He knew by now how short the temper of his stepmother is and he doubts if he can keep that demure expression on her face. 

His stepmother let out a giggle. “What we felt was beyond happiness as soon as NuNew was your chosen bride, sire.” 

“We shall anticipate a great deal of rewards from Your Majesty, yes?” His father inquired and NuNew’s face was painted with disgust. “There will be a day that will be put into discussion as well, my lord?” 

They do not deserve any of it. NuNew thought as anger was slowly building up in his system. How do they have the courage to show their faces with all of those pretentious looks of love and desire for a fast-gained money? 

The Emperor suddenly gave a slight squeeze to his hand and he looked up at him. “NuNew has been exceptional tonight and I am certain he is rather feeling weary. Should I meet all of you inside the throne room instead?” 

“Then we must follow your lead, my lord,” his stepmother answered right away. 

They were surrounded by servants of the palace in a matter of seconds and were guided inside once again. 

“M-My lord?” NuNew whispers as they walk inside the throne room. “Forgive me, but I prefer to talk to my sisters.” He looked up and carefully observes the facial expression of Emperor Zee. “They deserve so much more time with me…” 

“It is only an arrangement of formality this time around.” A gentle squeeze again on their clasped hands was done until the Emperor was able to intertwine their fingers. “I am here, NuNew. No one will hurt you.” 

The assurance made NuNew’s tensed muscles—which he was not aware of that it was stiff—to relax and cannot help himself but to depend on the Emperor and his decisions. The only thing that he can do right now is to follow what could happen. 

Emperor Zee was presented to be able to sit on his throne. He gently pulled NuNew towards him and swiftly made him sit across his lap, the smaller’s legs draped on the monarch’s thighs. 

“I-Is this necessary, Your Majesty?” NuNew clings to Emperor Zee’s arm as he settles himself on top of his lap. “This throne is only for you…” 

“You’ll soon share this with me.” The Emperor’s other arm encircled the boy’s waist that left NuNew startled. “You must let me know if you are not comfortable.” 

NuNew let out an uneasy smile. “Quite comfortable, my lord.” 

“Good.” 

NuNew saw how his so-called family was assisted by the guards as well as his sisters. They were therefore to be presented in front of them and NuNew was understanding how it was to be looked down upon if you are the one sitting on the throne along with the Emperor. They all bowed before them and NuNew was throwing reassuring smiles towards his sisters. 

“I have brought all of you here to make me understand who shall have the right for the reward I will bestow. You all are well aware of this, yes?” 

They all nodded at Emperor Zee. 

“But we are NuNew’s family, Your Majesty.” NuNew’s father stepped forward. “There is no question who could be the recipient of the reward but us.”

“Indeed you are.” The Emperor acknowledges. “However, my decision has been based on my own gathered information. You see, The Selection was not only the way the candidates presented to me are beautiful, graceful, and talented. I have the members of my council and guards that can tell me what could be the deepest intentions of my soon to be wife.” NuNew blinked and stared at the Emperor as he continued to speak. “The other guard assigned to NuNew was a vampire. A memory reader.” 

NuNew took a deep intake of breath at the blurted out information. “Pardon, my lord?” NuNew uttered as his eyes widened. 

“She read NuNew’s recent memories the past month and was able to tell me what are the treatments he has been receiving from both of his family and his sisters are.” 

NuNew’s family stood frozen and was not able to utter words again. He can see how startled they are with the words of the Emperor. 

“With this, you are now certain to whom the reward should be given, yes?” 

“But my lord, we have spent nearly our fortune for the seamstress and the other materials used by her!” His stepmother demanded. 

“Then that is what I can repay, lady,” the Emperor responded. “For the least.” 

“This is unfair, my lord,” she said, shaking her head in disapproval. “We are the ones who raised NuNew, clothed him, bathe him, give him food—” 

“Unfair?” The Emperor repeats, his tone mocking. “I do not recall that giving him bruises can also be a definition of love. It is a shame to treat such a beautiful being and expect that he will thank you for all of those when you are the one giving him reasons not to.” 

“For the reasons he is not doing his tasks well!” His stepmother insisted. 

“Is it necessary to raise your voice at me?” 

The lady could only shake her head. “N-No, my lord.” She cleared her throat and put her hands on top of her chest. “NuNew was a stubborn child, sire. There are situations wherein he is not following the said orders from us and he may not be the person you are truly seeking for—” 

“You dare to question my choice?” The Emperor’s voice echoed through the throne room and NuNew flinched at the tone. Then he felt a soothing thumb on his knee as he dared to look up at the Emperor once again. “I dare not to prolong this conversation with lies coming out from your treacherous mouths.” Emperor Zee looked down at NuNew and gently tipped his chin up. Their eyes meet and NuNew finds himself being lost at those orbs of ruby. “I shall give you this night whom to choose—” 

“It is us, NuNew!” His father demanded and walked a few steps forward. “We have talked to you through this and we are certain you will pay what we have spent for you to participate in The Selection!” 

Emperor Zee lifts his head along with his left hand and quickly formed a fire in his palm then let it land on the surface of the throne room, creating a barrier between them and NuNew’s family. They could hear the screech from their voices and NuNew’s sisters made a few steps to the right to avoid the scarlet fire. 

“I command this room and you are not given the permission to talk or be near my betrothed.” His voice was deep, threatening. 

“M-My lord…” NuNew called him and Emperor Zee’s eyes were on him right away. “I shall still pay them back with whatever they spent on me. I am not certain how much, but they spoke about borrowing from the whole of our town.” He looked at him with shame as he slowly put his head down. “But the reward… my sisters are much more deserving of it. They were the ones whom I relied on during the past week of preparations.  They are the ones who treated me as family even when I had the short opportunity to bond with them during the past week of preparations.”  

The Emperor tips his chin once again using his forefinger. “I shall settle the amount with your family and bestow the reward to your sisters, NuNew. Do not worry.” With just a simple sway of his hand, the scarlet fire was gone.

“T-Thank you, my lord. How can I repay you with such generosity?”

The Emperor only smiled at him. “I am only tending to your requests, NuNew. There is no need for you to ask me that.” 

“But—” 

Emperor Zee raises his head once again, ignoring NuNew’s protest. “Declare the amount of your expenses to Counselor Max and I will return it double. I shall assign people of the palace to obtain NuNew’s belongings as well. As for the reward… there is no doubt in NuNew’s mind to grant it to his sisters.” 

Disappointed sighs and indistinct protests aired from NuNew’s family. 

“Your Majesty, if I may speak?” The Madam steps forward and their eyes averted to her. 

“Go ahead,” Emperor Zee grants and nodded at the woman. 

“We are thankful that NuNew has granted us the reward for his selection, however, a lifetime’s fortune will be way too generous, my lord.” The Madam bowed. “If I could propose, can more than half of the reward be given to the educational sector of the Southern Emmaly, sire? There are many parents who desire to send their children to a formidable institution, but have no means to because of the textile business not being too great.” 

NuNew saw how Emperor Zee pondered for  a moment and gave it a quick nod towards the Madam. “I am accepting your proposal, lady…?” 

“Tacita, my lord. My name’s Tacita,” she responds with a relieved smile. “There are no other words than thank you, my lord. This will be great news for them!” 

“Thank you, sire,” NuNew whispers and the Emperor pressed down his fingers on his knee as a response. 

“It has been a long day for all of us,” the monarch said. “I will request for the palace maids to prepare the ladies’ chamber for them to rest until morning after The Selection Ball. While the three of you…” He is pertaining to  NuNew’s so-called family. “Your accommodation can be found in an inn outside of the palace grounds. If there is still protest, I can have you sleep on the cold floor of the stables.” 

“N-Nothing, Your Majesty!” His stepmother responded and the guards were there to guide them outside of the throne room already. 

- - - - - - - 

“My word! I thought the beds we had at the brothel were soft and puffy enough but I dare say, these beds take the cake!” Ilaria confessed with wonder as she lay down on the sheets of the palace bed. “This could enhance my  capability to sleep with such haste.” 

The other three moaned in satisfaction as they wrapped themselves with the sheets. Tacita and the seamstress were shaking their heads as they also made themselves comfortable with the beds they have been given with. 

A knock was heard towards the double doors and they all stood up away from their beds. “Sisters?” 

“It’s NuNew!” Cosima recognized and the younger ladies quickly opened the door for him. 

They paused on their tracks when they also saw the Emperor right behind him. 

“Your Majesty!” They greeted and bowed immediately. 

“Is the chamber to your liking?” The Emperor asked and stood beside NuNew. 

“Certainly, sire!” Ilaria answered right away. “We are eternally grateful for this generosity once again, my lord.” 

“Please, allow yourself to be comfortable. The maids of the palace are ready to accommodate your requests if need be.”

“We shall take that in mind, Your Majesty,” Tacita responds with a smile. 

“I am here to bid my good night. NuNew has requested to take his sleep with  all of you. I think he senses that this could be the last night he will be this close to you. Though, I assure him he won’t be that too difficult to reach once he resides here…” 

The ladies squealed in delight and pulled NuNew inside as the boy was giggling as he felt the hands in his arms. 

“There is no doubt, my lord!” Cosima said with a smile on her face. “Rest assured, he will take  his well-deserved rest here for tomorrow’s ball.” 

NuNew looked back at Emperor Zee and walked a few steps near him. “I must thank you again, my lord. I shall take my rest now.” He bowed his head after. 

The Emperor reached for his hand and did a soft squeeze. “I bid you a most pleasant good night, NuNew. I shall wait for you tomorrow.” 

“Indeed, Your Majesty. Tomorrow, then.” 

The Emperor lifted his hand and kissed the top of  his knuckle. NuNew could barely breathe at the contact of Emperor Zee’s lips on his skin. The monarch took another squeeze on his hand and took a step back. 

The doors of the chamber closed and NuNew was not able to move an inch after the gesture made by the Emperor. 

All he could hear was the squeal of his sisters and they surrounded him again. 

“You might as well kiss, Nhu!” Gaia squeezed his arm after. 

“Is a good night kiss a little too much to witness?” Arria spoke with dreamy eyes. 

NuNew huffed out the air he deprived himself of for a short while. “Emperor Zee is quite capable of taking my breath away for numerous times now.” 

“Oh, tell us about it!” Ilaria drags NuNew towards his bed and they make a circle with him in the center.

Chapter Text

It was NuNew’s fourth day inside the palace and not as a candidate, but Emperor Zee’s betrothed, soon to be wife, soon to be the Empress of Emmaly, soon to be bearing their children… 

Having to wake up with all of those kinds of facts, NuNew was in good spirits. There is so much more to learn and so much more to gain but he is more than willing to incorporate them in the upcoming days, weeks, months… 

“Ah, the Emperor’s bride is finally awake!” Tacita announced and his sisters were already full of  smiles who seemed busy sorting out materials from their hands. 

“A pleasant morning, sisters,” he greeted and stretched out his arms and stood up from his bed. “What seems to be your duty so early in the morning?” He inquired as soon as he reached the beds of his sisters. 

“We shall be the ones who will make you into a goddess, Nhu. The Emperor has granted us permission,” Cosima answered as a  maid of the palace entered the room with a box of jewelry on hand. 

“Oh,” he exhales and watches their beds full of sparkling and wide variety of clothing, jewelry, and cosmetics. “Then I must look forward to it, sisters. It was very kind of the Emperor to give all of you the permission to attend to my adornments for The Selection Ball.” 

“We need to be,” the seamstress reached for his cheek and tapped it gently. “This shall be an introduction as to why you are deserving to be the Emperor’s wife. It’ll be a statement and a stand for yourself as well, child.” 

“Thank you, Ma’am. Certainly, these dresses are all of your creation, yes?” 

“None other!” Ilaria answered for the seamstress. “It will be hard finding a replacement for you in the brothel, Julia. You make such exquisite pieces.” 

It was rare for them to call out by her name but the seamstress seemed to pay it no mind. 

“I have taught my niece well and she shall have the same expertise as me. I shall stay here with NuNew and have my creations live alongside Nataya in mind.” 

NuNew never forgets his promise to Julia and he had hoped she could live much longer as age will be taking a toll on the seamstress’ body soon enough. 

“Your family was bound to be the experts in all of gorgeous clothing, Julia. Certainly, your legacy will be passed on to many generations,” Cosima comments. She went near to where NuNew was and gave him a pat on his cheek. “It shall serve the Empress for years and years to come.” 

NuNew blushes at the title he may soon have. There are questions lingering in his mind but now he is willing to go ahead with The Selection Ball. 

They heard a knock on their chamber’s doors and NuNew quickly soothes his bed hair then stands up straight. 

“Come in!” NuNew said and the double oak doors opened immediately. 

Unfamiliar faces stood before them and NuNew knew immediately they were all maids of the palace. 

“A pleasant morning, madams and to our Imperial Noble Consort, NuNew,” she greets. Ah, that will be his title as of now when not officially married to the Emperor, then? “His Imperial Majesty is requesting the Consort to join him for breakfast.” 

“Surely!” NuNew answered. He looked at his sisters, asking for help. “I shall head downstairs at once.” 

The maid bowed and closed the oak doors once again. 

“Gods, a breakfast with the Emperor!” Gaia rushes towards him even though she was the farthest from him. “Sisters, quick! We must have NuNew be presentable to the Emperor this early morning.” 

“Certainly!” Arria turned her back and gathered a clean linteum soaked with water and started to gently rub his face with it. 

He was already being stripped down of his clothes because of his sisters and NuNew was letting them dress him up once again. They have put together a simple white tunic that comes with a leather scarlet belt that has the end string sparkling with a scarlet garnet—almost the size of a newborn baby’s palm—that was clinging on his left side. Cosima was able to pull out medium-sized scarlet gem earrings and a cuff bracelet which also has a few scarlet gems around it. 

“A little touch of cosmetics, please! We do not want to overdo it,” Ilaria requests and have NuNew accept the faint touches of their fingers on his face. 

Their last touch would be putting on a vanilla and rose perfume on the side, just a touch will do for now. 

“Beautiful as ever, dearest,” Tacita praised as soon as they were done dressing him up. “You are ready to make Emperor Zee swoon.” 

“Well done, ladies.” Julia went in front of him. “You have also outdone yourselves with the limited time.” 

Gaia raises her brow with pure pride with the  work they have done. “Such an easy task, I dare say.” 

They all giggled at her remark and NuNew did not even have time to look at himself on the mirror and just let himself step out of the room. 

“I must see you later, sisters!” He bids a temporary goodbye as he is being guided along the halls outside of their chamber. 

His sisters peeked their heads on the frame of the double oak doors and said, “We will!”

NuNew smiled upon hearing the unison of his sister’s voices that echoed through the halls. 

For NuNew, he might pinch himself for not believing what his eyes are seeing the combination of black, red, and gold colors that greeted the morning sun around the palace. There are no competitors to think of, that certain anxiety has now worn off on the weight of his shoulders. This time, it will be his full duty to please and satisfy the Emperor. 

A spiral of stairs first as they descended to the black carpet of the main staircase. He can already hear the indistinct chatter of the maids, guards, and other palace staff that have been busy in the morning. His eyes roamed to look for the Emperor and with his noticeable height and clean look, he instantly saw him talking to one of his councilors while holding a scroll in his hand. 

Emperor Zee was only doing his Emperor duties and yet, NuNew finds himself admiring the monarch with sparkles in his eyes. 

“I have brought the Imperial Noble Consort, Your Majesty,” the maid beside him announced when they were just a few stairs down. 

Emperor Zee lifted up his head and NuNew licked his lower lip when their eyes met for the first time of the day. He saw how the Emperor’s face lit up and put down the scroll and gave it to the councilor to his side. 

“Finally.” Emperor Zee walked near him as NuNew took the last step of the stairs. “How was your sleep last night, my darling?” He took NuNew’s hand and kissed the tip of his knuckle. NuNew opened his  mouth to answer but the emperor spoke again. “You invade my thoughts the whole night, NuNew and I fear I cannot wait to have you to myself later tonight after the ball.” 

It was so easy for NuNew to blush upon Emperor Zee’s confession and he must admit feeling all of the butterflies in his stomach right at this moment. 

“I had a pleasant night with my sisters, my lord. Again, I cannot thank you enough for allowing me to spend the night with them. I admit I shall miss them greatly as soon as they will have their journey to the South once again.” 

The emperor saw how solemn NuNew’s eyes got and took his hand to cling it around his arm. “We shall take frequent visits.” He pulled him and they started walking together towards the royal  dining hall. “How often would you prefer it?” 

NuNew looked up to the emperor. “If it is not too much, my lord. Once or twice a month shall suffice for me. Of course, if the schedule of my duties will affect it, I shall initially consider my responsibilities for the Empire.” 

“That is a good suggestion of the frequency of our visit to your sisters. I shall see to it what I can revise to our calendar.” 

It was the emperor’s delight to see NuNew’s eyes brighten once again. “Thank you, my lord.”

NuNew knew how much of a difference between the public dining hall and the royal dining hall is. And yet, he doesn’t seem to compare it once again as soon as they enter the dining room where the food was generous enough that it could feed families for days. 

“You should be able to have the maids know what your preferences are. They can take good notes on the upcoming dishes they will serve.” 

The emperor guided him to take his seat just on the right hand of his chair that was on the top middle of the long table. 

“These are way too much, my lord. Surely, my sisters can have this amount of food for their breakfast as well, yes?” 

Emperor Zee settled on his seat and reluctantly nodded. “Well, I also prepared a different meal course for them.” 

“Oh.” 

A maid went in between them and served NuNew water and also poured one from a glass cup of the emperor. She also served some of the portions as long as she had the approval of NuNew and stopped her until he was satisfied with what was on his plate. The maid made her exit by standing further back, waiting if they were in need of her assistance once again. 

“I am well aware that the next events will be too much for you, NuNew,” the emperor said with a tone of concern in his voice. “But we shall start with the ball for tonight, I believe, yes?” 

NuNew gulped at the portion of food he swallowed. “Yes, my lord.” 

“The ball will officially introduce you to the People of Emmaly as my betrothed, my wife soon enough as you may know already.” NuNew nods. “We shall also have the four Kings and Queen of the four kingdoms as well—eager to meet you again if I may add. There are a lot of people to deal with, including leaders of their towns, cities, and provinces will be here to get a glimpse of you. I also…” NuNew looked at the emperor when he paused. “...received letters from three other Emperors.” 

NuNew blinked and then blinked again. “I n-never thought The Selection of our empire can pique the interest of the other empires, my lord.” 

Four emperors with their noble consorts out of six empires will be present during The Selection Ball of the Empire of Emmaly. NuNew did not expect the other monarchs to be graced with their presence later. 

“It piqued their interest as you are currently the youngest and according to them, the only male wife.” 

NuNew’s eyes widened. “Is it s-so, my lord?” He puts down the spoon on his plate. “Emperors from what empire did you received letters from?” 

“Empire of Asnon, Empire of Sharra, and Empire of Noccos.” 

“What audience to have for four empires to gather in one place, my lord.” He chuckles nervously. “I shall advise my sisters to pick the best dress for me.” 

“And you shall, sweetheart. While I…” Emperor Zee displayed a grin on his lips. “Well, if need be—I shall be prepared for those who will desire you so. The palace will be dominated with vampires later and you might know how their carnal desires can sometimes be… out of control.” 

Carnal desires are just the same with the thirst for blood among the vampires as the same with the source of their energy being drawn to their human wives and husbands or chosen partner at that. 

“What could they attempt to do, sire?” NuNew inquired. 

“You are still new to the role, NuNew. They might convince you to be their wife instead—with all of the word plays, and many attempts to take you away from me.” 

NuNew gasped at the information. “My state’s vulnerable as of now?” 

“Well, yes. Stories of Emperors throwing away their chosen wives at The Selection event of their own empire has been done—though rare—once they desire someone from another empire.” 

“I remember now, sire. I believe it was from the books I have read before… it is also most likely that a war can be declared between the clashing empires?” 

“That is why you are in a vulnerable state, NuNew. They will take the opportunity of having the lack of love in between us as to why the persuasion can still easily be done.” 

“But, my lord…” NuNew puts his hand on top of his lap. “I find myself drawn to you from the very first day.” He saw how the emperor’s brows lifted in amusement and also hinted a grin as well. “As you are to me, I believe. The heat I was feeling at the back of my neck—it is  you, yes?” 

He finally has figured it out. “Indeed. Should we hold on to that for now?” 

NuNew smiled towards Emperor Zee and answered, “We shall.”

- - - - - - -

His sisters let him wander the palace for a while as they have their breakfast next before they will call him for a bath later. He took the opportunity to find himself in the palace receiving entrance and how the palace staff was busy discussing among themselves the right decorations fit for the event. 

He slowly walked his way past them to not disturb them from their brainstorming. While the Emperor was being called to the stables, he found himself exploring the palace instead. 

“P-Pardon me, Your Highness?” He stopped and looked towards his left when a maid spoke to him. “Apologies as I disturb you from your walk, but, I believe we must also gain your opinion from this.” She smiled reluctantly at him and his eyes transferred to the gazes not too from them. It was also the palace maids. “May I request you to follow me?” 

“Of course. Please, lead the way.” He urged and the maid walked towards the others and he followed her. 

“Would you prefer having a touch of your ideas for the decorations of the palace, Your Highness?” The maid inquired. “You may freely suggest what could be in your mind…” 

Five other maids were holding different types of fabrics and their different colors playing with black,  gold, and red. NuNew ponders for  a while and they let him study the fabrics and also inspect them. 

“Well, are you all aware that three Emperors from other empires are coming to the ball tonight?” He gently asked them and they were startled with the information. 

“I-I believe we were not informed.” They all looked at each other with weary eyes. “A-Apologies, Your Highness.” 

“There is no need for apologies.” He smiled at them gently. “I was also informed by the emperor himself earlier.” His eyes went back to the fabrics. “I believe we must choose colors that are fitting to let the rulers of other empires that our Emmaly is prosperous. I suggest… black will be the dominant color with gold as the secondary that splatters with red as well. How about… this black fabric wrapped with the bright golden patterns and dusts of scarlet red?” 

The maids were taking down mental notes—at least that was what NuNew was believing—when they looked at him with full attentive silence. 

“We shall take this, Your Highness. Your opinion is highly-valued. You can expect that it will dominate the colors of the ball.” 

They collectively bowed at him after.  

“Surely, it is not merely my suggestion that we could always go with. You may also be open with your opinions as for the future events that the palace may hold.” He beamed at them. “I shall be open for suggestions from you. I am not well aware of how the events are being run. I can learn as well from all of you.” 

That brought relieved smiles from the maids and NuNew was also happy to see it from them. This may be a good start to have a relationship with the palace staff as they are the ones responsible for the needs of this enormous and vast place that houses them. 

“It is indeed kind to hear that from you, Your Highness,” the maid from the farthest right said in her small voice. “We truly welcome you in the palace.” 

NuNew was about to respond back when he suddenly felt a heat in his neck and he turned around to see Emperor Zee drawing himself closer to them. 

“Your Majesty!” The maids greeted in unison and bowed before him. 

“My lord,” NuNew uttered and bowed right after. 

“Your sisters are looking for you,” he informed NuNew as soon as he was in front of him, then looked at the maids. “I commend your hard work for the preparations for tonight’s ball.” 

“The Imperial Noble Consort’s opinion has greatly helped us, Your Majesty,” one of the maids spoke. “It is with his idea that we are proceeding with.” 

That earned a smile from the emperor and adoringly stares at NuNew. “Is that so? I believe that might be the start of him running the palace in those kinds of matters.” 

“Indeed, sire.” 

A feeling of boastfulness was running around NuNew’s chest and he couldn’t help himself but produce a broad smile. He heard some soft steps behind him and it was time for the maids to get back to work. 

The emperor offered his hand and NuNew was glad enough to take it. “I shall give you to your sisters once again while I have matters to attend to before the ball.” They walked side by side, their arms up to their shoulders brushing towards each other. “After this night, I must have all the time with you. I simply cannot wait to speak to you in our alone time and get to know each other, NuNew.” 

NuNew looked up at Emperor Zee and was met by those bright ruby orbs then looked at the direction they were going. “I am very eager to end this day with you, my lord.”

Chapter Text

NuNew was back at the very room where he was dressed for the second day of The Selection. This time, it only consists of his sisters rummaging through the accessories, fabrics, and dresses. 

“Occupied already?” The emperor said as they stepped inside of the Dressing Armoire Quarters.

The people did not even notice their presence as they were all startled hearing the emperor’s voice. 

“Your Majesty!” They called out to him and when they realized that he was with NuNew, they bowed their heads quickly. “Imperial Noble Consort!” 

“I’m here now, sisters,” NuNew beamed. He looked back at the emperor to ask permission to go towards them and the monarch nodded, letting his hand go. “You called for me?” 

“Yes, child. Will you come over here, please?” The Madam urged him and NuNew walked towards the displayed mannequins of dresses. 

“Oh, my. These are beautiful pieces, Julia!” NuNew praised the seamstress and all she could wear now was a proud smile. 

Julia turned to the emperor and walked towards him. As she  stopped in front of the monarch, she bowed for a few seconds then lifted her head up once again. 

“Your Majesty, it is not only NuNew’s dress that I have prepared for The Selection Ball. I shall also present to you the perfect toga and cape for you to pair it as well with your betrothed. Might I implore you to grant a few fleeting moments of your time to peruse the garments I have arranged for your consideration?” 

NuNew looked at Emperor Zee expectantly and he was relieved that the emperor was all smiles as a silent response at first towards the old lady. 

“I do not see myself wasting this opportunity.” 

Emperor Zee watched as NuNew formed an even wider smile on his lips and saw how his cheeks faintly blushed which is entirely visible given his snow white skin. Such a beautiful human being to be my wife.

The four girls brought out more mannequins and put it beside the dresses of NuNew, making each dress and toga as a pair. Even more of the accessories that are from the palace, given by the maids itself to complete the overall clothing. 

“I find a genuine fondness for each and every one of them, I’m afraid,” the emperor said as his eyes roamed around the presented clothing. “My financier shall have a conversation with you to compensate for all of these.” 

“Oh, my lord, it is not necessary,” Julia opposes. “I am doing this for NuNew and of course towards his mother, Nataya. I strongly believe she has guided me to have all of these clothing prepared even before the ball. I think she already knew that our NuNew will be the chosen one.” 

Emperor Zee put up a meaningful smile towards NuNew. He doesn't have to know by now. 

“Well then.” He puts his hands on his back. “It would appear that I will be unable to negotiate for that matter.” His eyes graced once again towards the sets of clothing. “My sweet darling, might we jointly select together?” He turned towards NuNew once again with a gentle smile. 

The boy stands with the monarch once again and lets his eyes wander on the clothing once again. 

“How about this one?”

“How about this one, my lord?” 

They said in unison and looked at each other with the coincidence. Emperor Zee and NuNew were both pointing at the paired clothing in ruby color. 

“A great choice!” The seamstress grins and goes in between the mannequins. “This was my preferred piece for you two. 

“Indeed.” The emperor puts his hand down. “I remember what NuNew told me the first day.” He looks at the boy. “I believe you have confessed how the color of ruby was my eyes that you took a liking to. And the desire that you have to pair it with me for this ball.” 

“You remember, my lord.” NuNew blushes again and Emperor Zee adores the way his eyes shine at the remembered encounter. “We shall go ahead with these, sisters.” 

“Certainly!” They all answered and pushed out all of the mannequins to the side and made the ruby-colored paired clothing in the center of the room. 

A knock was heard after minutes of praising the clothing. 

“Your Majesty, Imperial Consort, and ladies,” the man said and bowed to them. “Our esteemed guests are starting to arrive.” 

The emperor faced the man. “This is my Head Attendant and Confidant, Mark,” he introduces and NuNew studied his face for a while before acknowledging his presence. “I shall be with them in a moment. Make sure they are settled in the receiving room.” 

“I will relay the message, Your Majesty.” 

“Are their rooms ready as well?” 

“Yes, sire.” 

“That is all, Mark.” 

Mark attempts to take a step backwards but then remembers something. “Emperor?” He called to him. “Would you not prefer to greet the guests with the Imperial Noble Consort?” He inquired. 

“It is too early to give them a glimpse of my wife’s beauty. They shall see him simultaneously later.” 

Mark displays a confident smile. 

His sisters contained themselves not to scream. 

While NuNew bit his lower lip at how his heart skipped a beat all because of the emperor’s words.

“Of course, my lord.” He took a step on the side and opened the door widely and had his hands present the exit of the room for him. 

Emperor Zee instantly found NuNew’s hand on his side and turned to him. “I am not certain when we will see each other again even though we are only in one place, sweetheart. Monarchs from other empires can be… too much to handle at  times. But, I shall see you first before I can present you to all of Emmaly and our  guests tonight.” He lifted up his hand and kissed the tip of NuNew’s knuckle.

“Indeed, my lord. I shall be with you again soon.” 

Emperor Zee brushes his thumb over the knuckle where he kisses NuNew for a while. He also took his time to indulge himself feeling NuNew’s slender fingers before he remembered he had a responsibility to take care of. 

Their hands parted and Emperor Zee made his way out of the room. NuNew stayed in that position until the door closed.

- - - - - - -

NuNew rose from the wooden bathtub and his sisters were there to assist him out of the tub and a towel immediately hugged his body, drying him. They thoroughly dried him before bringing him again towards the dressing quarters. 

The dressing screen was prepared already and they carefully took out his dress out of the mannequin. NuNew was already feeling anxious when his sisters started to do him. 

He was not permitted to roam around the palace as strictly instructed by the emperor, but, the sound of the people entering the palace were heard by the sound of the trumpets. A higher tone if it is a royal entering the palace, and some celebrations if it is of nobility. He wishes he could receive the guests with the emperor but he also thinks he is not yet prepared for it. 

“D-Do we have an estimate how many people are inside the palace already?” He asked, worried. 

Ilaria sighs as her hands put an oil in the entirety of his legs. “This place is swarming with vampires, dear. So, I don’t necessarily call it “people” as of the moment.” 

NuNew remembered the conversation he had with the emperor earlier this morning. Of course, the highest positions in the government are mostly, if not all—vampires. 

“R-Right.” He smiled uneasily once again and let his sisters do what is needed for his body first before they can go ahead and have him dressed for the ball. 

After a while, they were interrupted by a knock. It was Arria who walked towards the door. “May we ask who it is?” 

“The Emperor has arrived for the change of clothes.” It was Mark—the emperor’s Head Attendant and Confidant. 

NuNew tiptoed and peeks his head above the screen, trying to get a glimpse of Emperor Zee. 

“Ah, of course, Sir!” Arria uttered and opened the door for Mark and the emperor and servants of the monarch that came with him as well. 

NuNew’s eyes widened when he saw a fresh-from-the-bath emperor enter the room and his chest were exposed with slight droplets of water still around it. He puts his feet back to normal and blushes at the fleeting sight. 

“Gods,” he whispered, his ears getting red by the minute. 

“Mm, indeed you saw a god .” Cosima grins and NuNew gulped at the remark. 

“And all yours,” Gaia adds and he looks back at her. 

He knew how toned the emperor’s body was but it was mostly covered by his thick clothing by the heavy weight of red, black, and gold. It was unexpected for him to see it in bare form but it was only a certain part of his body. Why is it hot all of a sudden? He asks himself. 

NuNew did not dare to peek anymore when his sisters started to piece together the ruby dress that Julia was able to prepare for him. 

Every lined hem of the dress was bathed in beads of gold, white crystals that reflected the ruby color of the dress. The seamstress did not bother to put a slit on his legs but left a sensual shape of a hole on the entirety of his hips instead; which was grazed with golden pieces of strings in intricate patterns. The bodice was perfectly shaped with his frame and the golden lines followed the delicate upper body curves. Its sleeves were only a few inches thin and had a golden pattern as well. He looked down when he felt a fabric on his middle finger, almost like wearing a ring. 

“Oh, what is this?” He inquired and lifted up  his arm only to realize that it looked as if he was wearing a cape through the movement of his arm. “My, my, it’s beautiful!” He whispered and lifted his left hand right after. 

“Not yet done, dear,” Tacita hums and opens a box in front of him which contains another set of jewels that matches well with his dress. 

“One of Nataya’s personal favorites, dearest,” Ilaria said. Their faces glowed with the jewelries presented and as if each one of them reminisced a memory with Nataya. 

“My Mother… just adores ruby as I am?” 

“Oh, it was her color, child,” Julia informed with a smile. “Nothing wore the ruby color more as beautifully as your mother did before. And we believe you are carrying them well now.” 

NuNew’s smile widened and grazed his fingers with the gold accessories. “Please, I’d like to have them all.” 

“Of course!” Cosima said in delight and grabbed a piece of earring and had it attached to NuNew right away. 

His other sisters helped him and with the headpiece, a certain Crown of Ruby was assigned to him by the palace. It was an heirloom, passed down to the royal family who might desire it and the time has come that NuNew was able to wear it. Pure golden swirls make up the skeleton of the crown with small to medium rubies that surround the whole of the heirloom. Its center was a four interconnected rubies that almost reflects the four kingdoms of the Emmaly Empire. 

“I never thought you could even be more beautiful, dearest,” Julia said breathlessly as the crown was finally on his head that fit him just right. “No words…” 

They all stepped away from him as their eyes scanned the overall look of the future Empress. 

“The audience will be settled in a few minutes,” they heard Mark announce. “Are our royals ready?”

It was Emperor Zee’s folding screen that was put away first and he was well and done with his ruby toga, a long black tunic, with gold passementeries along the hems as well that were identical with NuNew’s dress. His crown has its personal touch of a velvet cap, golden band with sophisticated ruby stones engraved on it, and a black ermine. Its golden high arches were all connected by the monde with four rubies interconnected on top that represent the kingdoms of his ruling empire. 

“You are, as ever, a vision of  resplendence, Your Majesty,” Mark praised the emperor and that earned a smile from Emperor Zee. 

He was about to give a word towards Mark but the sound of faint footsteps were heard when it was NuNew’s turn to be visible towards the people of the room. 

Both have prepared themselves to finally see each other once again since the start of the hour they were separated. NuNew was looking down at first and slowly lifted his gaze to finally have a full view of the emperor. He realized that they were standing a few feet away from each other and he wanted to cross that distance to get a closer of the reigning monarch and appreciate him up close. 

“You are absolutely exquisite, my wife and so is your dress,” Emperor Zee compliments the boy. 

He was the one who closed their distance instead and NuNew held his breath as the dashing emperor made his way to him. 

“Pray, you appear most strikingly comely, my lord,” he breathlessly said and stared at his glowing ruby-colored orbs. 

Emperor Zee let out a dreamily sigh and had his eyes feast over NuNew’s beautiful, blushing face. “It appears I am disinclined to unveil such beauty to the eager gaze of the audience, my Nhu.”

Chapter Text

NuNew’s sisters were silently and secretly patting each other’s backs as soon as they heard the sweet praise from Emperor Zee. The monarch’s words were enough as a form of compensation to them as they made NuNew the most beautiful. 

Rapidly, heat formed in NuNew’s cheeks as he slowly walked towards the emperor to present himself. The rogue in his skin did not do him justice when he got a closer look of Emperor Zee who was dangerously handsome. 

“You’re a man of great beauty, Your Majesty,” he said and made curtsy. “I will have difficulties casting my eyes upon anyone but you this evening.” 

It had the emperor grinning and tilting his head on the other side as he himself felt that his scarlet heart skipped a beat. More than a hundred years of living and he must say to himself that this was the first time to have such an experience. 

“Mark?” Emperor Zee called out to his Head Attendant. 

Mark went beside the emperor and bowed before speaking. “Yes, sire?”

“Do we have the spare time just for me to adore my betrothed alone?” 

The confidant slightly opened his mouth and bowed once again. “Apologies, sire. We must run on a tight schedule as of the moment. The guests… are eager to meet you both.” 

“Even for a minute?” 

Mark bows more deeply. “We should be on our way to the ball room now, Your Majesty.” 

The emperor sighs and nods in defeat. “We can’t help it.” He does a full scan of NuNew once again for his quick benefit and smiles at the smaller. “Shall we?” And offered his arm to NuNew. 

The boy was giggling when he linked his arm with Emperor Zee and looked up at him for a moment to appreciate him closely. 

“Certainly, my lord,” he said with a slight cheer in his voice. 

Mark has straightened his stance then opened for Emperor Zee and NuNew the doors of the dressing quarters. It was the monarch that led them towards the direction of the ballroom. 

“I have been instructed to introduce myself first and you shall come in next, my sweet,” Emperor Zee gently instructs NuNew. 

The indistinct chattering was getting louder and NuNew knew they were nearing the palace’s ballroom.

“Will the number of the audience be more than The Selection, my lord?” 

“Indeed. Audiences from other empires have graced us with their presence as well tonight. This grand affair’s centerpiece is you, beautiful. You shall be able to acquit yourself admirably.” 

Maybe the adrenaline was not hitting NuNew as of the moment but he was unconsciously gripping the sleeves of the emperor’s ruby toga. He had no problem during The Selection and why does it matter now? This is the celebration of him being chosen and yet…

“Do not worry,” the emperor comforts him as his other hand caresses his thumb. “I am here. You can think that I am the only one watching you while you introduce yourself to everyone. Will that sound better?” 

NuNew was able to relax his grip little by little until he nodded at the emperor who was looking at him with fondness. 

“It does, my lord. Thank you. I hope this night goes quickly.” 

A small smile crept up Emperor Zee’s lips. “I am hoping for it as well.” 

They halted at the elevated center corner of the palace ballroom when the sounds of the trumpets, lyre, and cymbals echoed throughout the place, announcing their presence. They waited for the curtains to open and the voice of the Royal Announcer to present them and the emperor was off to greet the People of Emmaly and from other empires, too. 

“I extend my heartfelt gratitude to each of you for your esteemed presence. This evening, we have come together to commemorate The Selection Ball in honour of my betrothed. I will not delay it any further. Let us all welcome the future Empress of Emmaly, NuNew!” 

Mark opened the thick black curtains for him and he was greeted by the bright lights surrounding the ballroom of the palace. He slowly steps out in the light and the sound of the people cheering for him are loud. His mouth slightly opened in awe and then eventually did not forget to smile. A sudden wave of panic pinches him but he was able to recover with what the emperor had advised him earlier. 

And he did exactly what Emperor Zee said.

He took a few more steps beside the emperor and the monarch took a step sideward to let him be the center for a while. The crowd went silent when he extended his arms. 

“I am most grateful for your esteemed presence in tonight’s ball. My name is NuNew, born and raised in the Kingdom of Southern Emmaly. I am pleased to meet all of you and may this night be a wonderful celebration for us all!” 

The crowd cheered for him, a series of claps along with their shouts as they chanted his name together with the emperor’s. 

NuNew gasped when he felt Emperor Zee’s hand on his waist. “That was truly remarkable from you, sweetheart. That confidence makes me even more proud of my choice.” 

“Oh, my lord… I only ought to follow your advice earlier,” NuNew said and their noses were almost touching when he turned to the emperor. He gulped as his hand landed on the emperor’s hand on his waist. “I m-must thank you for it, sire.” 

“You shall learn so much more from me.” 

NuNew followed the emperor’s eyes as it went down on his lips. He gulped harder and tried to control his breathing and have his heart be steady, but he simply just can’t. The emperor’s eyes were too mesmerizing not to take his gaze away from, as if hypnotizing him once again just like the first day of The Selection. 

Mark cleared his throat on his side. “My sincerest apologies, Your Majesties. Our esteemed guests are now eager to meet NuNew.” 

The emperor’s hand transferred towards NuNew’s hand and held it with just the right grip. NuNew was the first one to pull away from their distance and looked at their held hands. And again, he felt safe. 

“We shall, then.” 

They were  led towards their own thrones as they descended from the stairs. NuNew could feel the eyes of every person in the room with subtle glances on his overall upbringing for tonight. It seems like they would want to see a flaw from him but he won’t let that flaw define him. 

NuNew was not believing himself when the emperor got to assist him to sit on his throne. The splat of the throne was almost as high as the ceiling, dressed in gold that the crest rail was shining brightly to the candlelights illuminating the whole room. The slip seat was velvet black and it made him comfortable to sit on. It was patterned with the emperor’s throne but its features were more defining than his. Both are so beautiful, both showing the current titles they have. 

“I must say, I prefer it if you sit on my lap but this will do.” 

NuNew had his eyes widening upon hearing the emperor’s words and could not help himself but to turn to him. “M-My lord?” 

Another sound of the trumpets as it signals the start of the celebration. People were already getting drinks from the servers and were talking to each other already as the sound of the violin and cymbals blended with voices. 

“Kings and Queen of the four kingdoms of Emmaly, Your Majesty,” the Royal Announcer said as the four royals reached them together with their own queens and royal consort. “King Vasco of the Northern Emmaly, King Sem of the Eastern Emmaly, Queen Hilma of the Western Emmaly, and King Eero of the Southern Emmaly.” 

Each stepped forward as their names were called and bowed to both of them. 

“King Eero,” the emperor called out and the mentioned king steps forward. “My gratitude is upon you for bringing my betrothed to me. Must you be overflowing with pride recently, I believe?” 

“Your Majesty, pride will only be a factor as I am overflowing with gratitude instead. Our kingdom has still been singing about His Imperial Noble Consort’s destiny to be chosen.” He turned to NuNew and smiled. “The children of the Southern Emmaly have remembered your dance quite well, Your Highness. Adults were experimenting with the artificial fire to light up the dark streets of our towns as it has the least usage of match and stick. With that, we are deeply grateful for the inspiration.” 

King Eero’s words have produced a warm smile from NuNew. “Such delightful tidings it is to receive, King Eero. I would love to visit the kingdom soon… to meet the children.” 

The southern king bows. “I shall be waiting for your letter, Imperial Noble Consort NuNew.” 

NuNew was able to listen to how the other conversations went with the other rulers of the kingdom. He observes how the emperor conversed with them and was taking mental notes of what could be the right words and approach. It was flattering hearing them praise him as the chosen wife of the emperor but he could feel that they were looking down at him. Coming from the less-known kingdom, they were looking down upon him and maybe questioning the emperor’s choice. 

“I am most keen on engaging in a collaboration with you, our Imperial Consort,” the only queen has said after praising him for his performance during the final day of The Selection. “I am extending once again my congratulations to you.” 

“Thank you, Queen Hilma. I shall have the Western Emmaly to travel to next after my birthplace.” 

“We shall have the most grandiose welcome for you and our emperor!” 

More royal guests of the lower ranks have come to greet them. From the Grand Dukes and Grand Duchesses, Marquesses and Marchionesses, Viscounts and Viscountesses, Barons and Baronesses… 

The names were a handful to memorize for NuNew as of the moment and he hopes he will be able to familiarize himself with all of the lower ranks of the royal family. Each and everyone of them were vampires and it is the ones who have brought their offsprings with them that he could see that there are instances their child could also be a human. Having a partner who was human, there are chances that their child could turn out to be a human. 

“They all chose to be turned into vampires, my lord?” NuNew inquired as soon as the Baron and Baroness from Southern Emmaly had left. “The human wives…” 

“Indeed. As you may have observed, the vampire men possess the liberty to select a mortal partner whom they shall take as their wife, thereby ensuring the continuation of their lineage and immortality. It is indeed a rarity for a woman to be born of vampiric nature. Such individuals, deprived of the blessing to bear offspring, are compelled to seek a partner who comprehends this profound circumstance.” 

“That is if they will accept the signet given by the woman vampire?” 

“That is correct.” 

“I have not educated myself about signets, sire,” NuNew shyly admits. “W-What are they like?” 

“Some signets appear in the most random of places in a human’s body, darling.” Emperor Zee looked out at the crowd and NuNew explored the sea of people in front of them as well. “They appear in scarlet ink—officially making them the vampire’s. Signets come in forms of the ability that the vampire has. That lady just on the right corner has one on the upper section of her arm…” 

“It is shaped as if it were the branches of leaves,” NuNew blurted out. 

“Their husband must be a vampire who possesses the ability relating to nature.” 

“Oh,” NuNew let out as he fully understood how signets work. Then again, it is with the human’s consent to accept a vampire’s signet or not. 

“Imperial Majesty and Imperial Consort,” the Royal Announcer has called their attention once again. “The Emperor and Empress of Asnon are here to grace us with their presence.” 

NuNew looked forward and saw how the couple were in their traditional royal clothes as they brought forth themselves. He saw how the Empress of Asnon was carrying a child in her arms who was sucking on his fist as they approached. 

Emperor Zee guided NuNew to stand up and the smaller kept his distance close to the monarch by his side. 

“Emperor Kangxi, Empress Wanru, and the Crown Prince!” Emperor Zee greeted with such delight and they both went down the stairs in their thrones to greet the family. 

Despite having a son already, NuNew observes that the Empress is still human at this point. Maybe thinking of reproducing more but it is just an assumption from his end. 

“Emperor Zee, Imperial Consort,” the other emperor greeted with a gentle  smile. “It is an honor to witness the Emmaly Empire to finally have a selected human to be the emperor’s wife.” 

NuNew kept looking at their son as his eyes widened when he looked at them, probably meeting more faces than back at their empire. 

“Emmaly Empire has not failed to distinguish such beautiful individuals to rule the empire with you, Emperor,” the empress said and smiled at NuNew. “Rumors have spread across all the continents about a fine young man to be your wife and it has graced me with more than that tonight.” 

NuNew looked at them for a moment as shyness reached him with all of the compliments he had heard. “You are too kind, Empress Wanru, Emperor Kangxi. I have been in high spirits since the night of my selection.” 

“You must be! We were told that it will take time for Emmaly to finally announce The Selection as it is the only empire left who has no empress to rule by the emperor’s side,” the Emperor of Asnon said. “I extend my congratulations to you, Imperial Consort NuNew of Southern Emmaly.” 

NuNew gestured a curtsy in front of the Emperor and Empress of Asnon as a form of gratitude. He took a longer gaze towards their son who was following his every movement. 

“And we might as well introduce our son, the Imperial Crown Prince of Asnon, Yinzhen,” Emperor Kangxi proudly introduces. “He was born three days ago.” 

NuNew subtly gasps and looks up at them. “And you travelled with him this early?” 

“I can tell it is risky but the guards and assassins we chose to come with us have doubled in numbers. And we have safely arrived here.” The empress chuckled and stared adoringly towards their son. “I know we are much more safe with my husband…” Then stared back at her partner. 

How late was Emmaly in conducting The Selection? NuNew realizes as the timeline he has in his mind is months behind. Love and affection has been visible already with the monarchs of the Empire of Asnon. While him and Emperor Zee… it was only starting. 

NuNew looked at their son once again and did a little wave, earning a chuckle from the child. 

“Would you like to hold him?” Emperor Kangxi asked him gently. “This might be the first time he was openly expressive about a stranger.” 

“U-Uhm,” he stammered and extended his arms hesitantly. “How do I…” His words hung as Empress Wanru went towards him and guided his arms. 

She gently puts the crown prince in his arms and NuNew’s eyes widened with the weight being so… light. 

“Always guide the head, Your Highness,” she whispered as the last instruction. 

The baby cooed and stared at NuNew, his arms raising, maybe reaching for his face. “A pleasant evening to you, Crown Prince Yinzhen,” he greets with his soft voice. “Is Emmaly to your liking so far?” He smiled at him when he responded with a soft squeal that earned multiple smiles around NuNew. 

“He’s wonderful, Your Majesties,” Emperor Zee praised and gazed at NuNew and returned to the crown prince. 

“He is,” they both answered. 

Crown Prince Yinzhen was comfortable in NuNew’s arms as he fully settled in and could not stop staring at him for the record. The baby stretched out and NuNew decided to let his face closer and his small cold hands were patting his cheeks. 

A vampire male at birth. NuNew thought and he assumed that he would be the next reigning emperor of the Asnon Empire without that much difficulty. 

“He took a liking to you, sweetheart,” Emperor Zee said beside him and caressed the baby’s cheek briefly using his forefinger. 

Minutes passed by and NuNew was left carrying and doing some little talks to the crown prince while Emperor Zee was with the Emperor and Empress of Asnon. He would love to be involved in the discussion but he believes his knowledge wouldn’t be that enough to know what they are talking about. It is only a matter of time until they get back from the lower stairs of their thrones. 

“My, my! He fell asleep,” Empress Wanru commented and did a curtsy in front of NuNew. “Apologies, Your Highness. I shall settle him into bed…” 

“Vampire offspring needed much more sleep than the full-growns,” Emperor Zee said beside him. “They grow much faster than humans. If they are to visit again in three months’ time, for instance, this child is already three years old.” 

“Oh,” NuNew gasped out the new information as he gently handed back the crown prince to its human mother. “Is it why they also learn much faster than humans, sire?” 

“Indeed.” 

NuNew did a little wave again towards the sleeping crown prince as a goodbye. His mother carried him in his arms once again with a small smile on her face.

“The maids will lead you to your chambers, Your Majesties. If you prefer to have the guards of your empire come with you, it is entirely welcome.” 

“Thank you, Emperor Zee. Your hospitality has been impressive so far,” the other emperor said as they were guided by the maids of the palace.

“I hope the crown prince will have plenty of rest.” 

Emperor Zee held NuNew’s hand and guided them back to sit on their thrones. 

“Two more empires, my lord?” NuNew asked and Emperor Zee nodded then looked at him. 

“How are you liking to meet more monarchs from the continents of the Earth thus far?” 

“Cultures, my lord. It is fascinating that their cultures were visibly telling us the difference between empires. I would love to meet more… with you.” 

“Then, I shall stay with you until you grow tired.” 

“I believe I won’t,” NuNew answered with a slight giggle. “You see, my lord, I am thinking of something…” 

“And whatever is going on with that pretty little head of yours, my darling?” 

“M-May I… may I perform in front of the people once again, sire? I have prepared a piece for them and this is to welcome the monarchs from other empires as well…”

Chapter Text

Amusement was visible in Emperor Zee’s eyes as soon as he completely comprehended what NuNew said. 

“It is not common for an imperial consort to request such a thing,” he started and displayed an amused smile on his lips. “Why would I even dare to deny a wish from my wife?” 

NuNew’s eyes beamed in delight and he was stopping himself from smiling too much. “This could be my way of welcoming our esteemed guests, my lord. I don’t do well with conversations with other people.” 

“And yet, on the second day of The Selection, you showed no difficulties in expressing your story to me.” 

“Well—” NuNew paused and shyly bowed his head for a short while. “It is different with you, sire. I found myself comfortable in telling you my story. You listened well and that is enough for me.” 

“Hmm,” he hums in satisfaction and gets a hold of NuNew’s hand once again. “And I have declared to myself that I won’t grow tired hearing any stories from you.” 

NuNew shifted in his seat as he could feel the beat of his heart accelerate. He squeezes the emperor’s hand back gently and is lost at those beautiful orbs once again. 

“I… I appreciate it, my lord.” 

Emperor Zee rubs the tip of the boy’s chin using his forefinger and stares at NuNew’s glowing russet-colored eyes. “In what manner should I help you in your performance, Nhu?” 

NuNew blushes upon hearing the name that was only uttered by his sisters thus far. He points out that it has quite a nice ring on it. 

“Ah, yes, my lord.” NuNew suddenly remembered that the emperor’s power is substantial in this performance of his. “You are aware of the artificial fire that I used in my performance last night, my lord?” The monarch nodded. “Is it possible for you to make it as if I am letting out fire with the flick of my hands? I have specific steps for my dance that shall let you know the perfect timing of it…” 

Emperor Zee lifted up his head as he processed what NuNew wanted. “Is it right to assume that you wanted to be careful enough as this is a closed space?” 

NuNew nodded with amazement in his eyes as the emperor was quick to catch up. “You have the capacity to control your fire, my lord. I am afraid the artificial fire contains chemicals that are not good to be swayed on to the food and wine we are having tonight.” 

Emperor Zee arched his brows in agreement. “Indeed. I am happy that I will be part of your performance, my sweet.” He signaled a few of the palace staff to come to him and they did. 

A curtsy was displayed among them before they spoke. “How will you need our service, sire?” 

“Set a stage for my wife to dance on. We shall welcome the guests with a performance.” 

They bowed to him. “Certainly, Your Majesty.” And they went on their way to prepare the stage for NuNew. 

The people inside the palace were surprised when they were all requested to be set on the sides as they were quick to assemble the stage for NuNew. Guards were even stationed four steps away from the stage just so no one could interrupt the preparation. NuNew was happy to see the stage in the center of the ballroom as they set it up. 

“How about the music, beautiful?” The emperor inquired. 

“I have my sisters to prepare it for me, my lord.” NuNew looked up and on the second floor of the ballroom, it is where the drums, cymbals and Gaia as well as Arria with their instruments were stationed. 

“You impress me with your ways, Nhu,” he breathed out and shook his head a little.

“Your Majesty, Imperial Consort.” They heard the Royal Announcer on the side. “Might I inquire for what purpose the stage doth exist?” 

“The Imperial Noble Consort will be gracing us with a performance. Announce it in a short while.” 

“Certainly, Your Majesty.” The Royal Announcer then looked at NuNew. “Please inform me if it pleases you to commence your performance, Your Highness.” 

“I will, Royal Announcer. Thank you.” 

The stage was slowly turning into life and NuNew stood up, nodding at the Royal Announcer that he was ready. 

The Royal Announcer took his place in the dais. “Our esteemed people of Emmaly, esteemed guests… good evening. You might have noticed the stage as of now. Emmaly’s Imperial Noble Consort would be presenting us with his talent. Will that be to the liking of the ton?” 

The audience cheered and started to clink their glasses that were filled with wine and other refreshments. 

Emperor Zee watched how NuNew slowly made his way towards the stage that was all done with the efforts of the palace staff. He made a little effort to dim the candlelight of the ballroom for a while, making the audience anticipate more. 

NuNew’s figure reached the stage and walked himself to the center. He tugged a certain piece of the fabric from his dress and the skirt naturally fell off and the moment he swung it on the other side, the ballroom was brightly lit once again. The audience, including the emperor, gasped in astonishment as they saw NuNew wearing a daring piece of the dress he once wore. 

Full of his legs exposed, the lower garment was only thin to thick strings of ruby draping down as if to form a short skirt. 

Emperor Zee’s jealous eyes roamed around the people inside the ballroom and his scarlet heart was beaming with pride but also with undeniable urge to cover up NuNew right there and then. He took upon himself to control this vampire instinct and let them be for now . 

The drums and cymbals have started the beat and NuNew turned to Emperor Zee for a quick glance and he nodded to signal that he was ready as well. It was NuNew’s curvy  waist that moved first, his hips following the rhythm as he raised his hands slowly, revealing the tempting curves of his body.

A certain alluring music dominated the room, NuNew’s steps were now bold as ever and the emperor thought it was a simple performance. He might as well be enticed with every NuNew’s performance from then on. Though he still observes every movement NuNew has been showing to the audience, still waiting for his queue to help his betrothed throughout his dance. The beat of the drums were now combined with flute and lyre, making NuNew present the audience with spins and jumps. He spread out his arms and at the same time scarlet fire broke out from his palms. 

NuNew grins at the perfect timing with the emperor and turns his head halfway to commend the monarch. He continued to dance and with every spread out palms, fire emerged that made the audience entertained and in awe of NuNew’s performance. The Imperial Noble Consort was happy to give them the welcoming dance he had prepared during the week of his training of The Selection. It wasn’t put to waste and he was happy to dedicate this dance once again to Emperor Zee.

His dance concluded with a single arm raised up high, his legs intertwined with his body bent backward. The emperor did not forget the detail of having a fire on top of his opened palm that was into the shape of the crest of Emmaly. 

“Magnificent!” 

“A wonderful performance!” 

“Such a delight to see his dance!” 

“Applause is not enough!” 

Were all could NuNew hear from the audience after a brief silence from them. It was all claps and cheers from the people and his heart was happy hearing it. He took time to catch his breath and stood up properly to give a short bow to the audience. 

“A dance with you please, Your Highness!” He looked to his left and it was a man who was trying to get close to him but the guards were stopping him from moving forward. 

It was added by another and another. NuNew was startled with the requests and he took a step backward, recognizing the desperation in their voices and faces. 

“I am quite good at dancing as well, Your Highness. May you grant this man a dance, Your Highness?” 

He looked towards his left as that voice dominated the corner. 

NuNew blinked. “I—” He gulped and took a step backward once again then put his hand on top of his chest as he was not comfortable with the attention he was suddenly getting. 

Scarlet fire shoots up in the ceiling of the ballroom for a brief distraction for the people. He then felt an arm on his bare waist and was relieved to know it was the emperor by his side once again. 

“Such a spectacular dance done by my Empress, is it not?” Emperor Zee emphasized and squinted his eyes at the men attempting to get close. 

They were humbled by the stare of the emperor and were the ones who took a step backward more than what NuNew did. 

“And I believe his first dance belongs to me. Would you agree?” 

“N-None other, Your Majesty!” A voice expressed from the further back, not knowing who it belonged to.

Emperor Zee removes his black-colored cape and hovers it on NuNew’s shoulders. Making it as if he was in a dress once again but more covered this time. 

The people got to witness how the emperor took NuNew’s hand to kiss the top of it and slightly bent his knee. 

“Might I have the honour of this dance, my ever so beautiful Nhu?” 

NuNew bites the lower side of his lip with the emperor’s display of affection. 

“The honor is yours, milord,” NuNew answered with a bright smile. 

A sound of multiple flutes and lyres were heard to signal the start of the dance of the people. Everyone was determined to get their partners for the dance as the music was put into a slow, calming music. 

Emperor Zee and NuNew have kept themselves in the middle, still on top of the stage. NuNew gulped when the emperor guided his hands on top of the monarch’s shoulders, while strong hands were on his bare waist. He was hesitant to look up and settled on the view of the Emperor Zee’s chest that was the only thing that reached his height. All the more that his heart was thumping hard enough now that they are this close. 

He gasped when Emperor Zee tipped his chin up and drew himself close. “M-My lord—” 

“Dance with me, my darling,” he whispered and guided NuNew’s waist to slightly sway. 

His hands unconsciously tightened the grip on the emperor’s shoulders and stared at the facial features of the taller. Emperor Zee was looking at him gently, his eyes staring directly at him as their bodies softly sway to the tune of the music. 

“Are you quite tired from your dance?” Emperor Zee inquired. “I shall apologize for the sudden proposal for this. I noticed you are uneasy with the demands of some men tonight. I had to make the decision in haste.” 

“I am quite fine, my lord. I ought to thank you for making the intrusion earlier. Indeed, I was startled that they wanted to have a dance with me,” NuNew replied and let out a sigh. “Am I allowed to accept them, my lord?” 

“Your talent has been an exceptional view for the audience, Nhu. Just as I am, they are charmed by your presentation and have felt the welcome you wanted to convey in the palace.” NuNew blushed more, but was not able to keep his gaze away from the speaking monarch. “And to address your inquiry, yes, you may. You have the privilege to accept it or not.”

“I understand, my lord.” 

“Shall you seek a partner for the dance, perchance, other than... other than me?” 

The emperor gave NuNew a slight push and lifted his hand to spin him from his place as he was back in the Emperor’s arms once again. His hands placed on his waist, NuNew’s hands back on the emperor’s shoulders. 

NuNew met Emperor Zee’s eyes and drew himself close to the taller. “Does my question o-offend you, my lord? I am only—” 

“Your Majesty—” 

“Emperor Zee!” 

The monarch in front of NuNew stopped dancing and so did he. He looked around and the people still continued with their dance even though their eyes and attention had caught the one who sought the attention of the Emmaly Emperor. 

“Stay behind me,” Emperor Zee said and turned around to face whoever called him. 

NuNew silently nodded and sought shelter from the wide and muscular back of the emperor. He has a want to question why but he shall keep his mouth shut now. 

“Emperor Rufus of the Empire of Noccos and Imperial Noble Consort Fabia—” The Royal Announcer was cut off when he was given a chalice by the hand. 

“I shall not waste my time to introduce myself and who… I came with.” NuNew believes that it was the so-called Emperor Rufus who spoke. 

“Emperor Rufus,” the Emmaly Emperor acknowledges. “A pleasant evening to you and to your Consort, Fabia.” The lady displayed a curtsy in front of him when they finally reached the edge of the stage. “And quite the entrance you have made.” Emperor Zee eyed the chalice now in the Royal Announcer’s hand. “You have come here sober, I hope?” 

“I do! I do!” The other monarch sways his hands carelessly. “The very fact I made myself that way tonight is for me to take a good look at your betrothed. NuNew, is it? Will you grant this emperor a full look on you?” He called out and NuNew grips the fabric of Emperor Zee’s toga. “Rumors are widely spreading that you are to be the most beautiful of the Emmaly Empire that had thus far. Hmm?” 

NuNew took a step aside and slowly showed himself to Emperor Rufus, still staying a step backward from Emperor Zee. “A p-pleasant evening to you, Emperor Rufus.” 

“My! I do like the sound of my name on your lips!” Emperor Rufus enthusiastically said with a smirk. “And indeed, you are just what they say: beautiful, young, and… desirable .” NuNew saw how he licked his lips as his stares stuck to him. 

He stopped himself from feigning disgust. This is what NuNew had encountered so far as vampires were concerned. Their always hungry eyes that were looking for humans to latch on. But he already has a consort, which means… 

“I shall greet you in our throne, Emperor Rufus and—” Emperor Zee attempted to say. 

“I therefore declare a duel with Emperor Zee!” Emperor Rufus suddenly spat out and took the stage then stood on a level with Emperor Zee. 

NuNew’s eyes widened as he looked up at his betrothed and to Emperor Rufus then to Consort Fabia who already had tears brimming down on her cheeks in disbelief. 

The music stopped, the people gasping in shock. 

Emperor Rufus broadly smiled and pointed at NuNew. “If I win, I shall claim NuNew as mine. ”

Chapter Text

“Emperor Rufus,” Emperor Zee pronounced his name with a hot threat. “Should I remind you about what the ball is about? Challenging me into a duel—such manners to have as a ruler of the Noccos Empire, indeed.” Not even hiding the sour taste in his tone.

Emperor Rufus raised his brows in amusement towards Emperor Zee then back to NuNew. His eyes roamed on his bare legs and NuNew hid again on Emperor Zee’s back. 

“Oh, Emperor Zee, I am certain I am allowed to, yes?” 

“And you dare to say it while your selected consort is right beside you. You have no shame.” The last word is emphasized as he meets his challenging eyes. 

Emperor Rufus hissed, his fangs showing. “And I can have her replaced with NuNew. She does not interest me anymore and NuNew suits my tastes more than ever. I never had a male wife before. I shall try—” 

“No further, Emperor Rufus,” the Emmaly Emperor warned once again as the other monarch took a step forward. 

Emperor Rufus’ eyes glowed in dark green—marking that he is indeed from Noccos Empire. He lifted up his arms then opened his hands to give a display of his power. Splashes of wine were up in the air as it formed into sharp spikes and its direction pointed towards Emperor Zee.

“M-My lord!” NuNew said in panic as protective arms went around him as he was being pulled away from the monarch. 

He looked up and saw how those maroon-colored spikes were still going towards Emperor Zee and he shut his eyes, afraid to witness it anymore. Then a sudden heat spread through the air and NuNew opened his eyes and saw how Emperor Zee formed a protective dome of fire around him, making the spikes from Emperor Rufus melt around him. 

NuNew’s leg weakened and he was being supported from his arms, not being able to slump down. He looked up and a familiar face greeted him. 

“G-Good Sir!” He recognizes the guard. 

The guard smiled at him with unease visible in his expression. 

“We have to stop this,” NuNew declared and looked at the two monarchs having a stare down. “I do not intend for the ball to turn out like this—” 

The guard went in front of him and gave a subtle shake of his head. “One of the reasons why they are the rulers of their own empires is their power, Your Highness. There’s not much that an ordinary vampire can do, much less than a… mortal.” 

NuNew stood there, staring at Emperor Zee’s back with his dome of fire still up.

“What a mess,” Emperor Zee grimaced at the spilled wine all over the stage. “The purpose of this ball has been fading away. I simply intended to introduce my wife to the people.” 

“I intended to make him my wife instead, Emperor Zee. Beauty so rare, I cannot help myself to… claim him right here, right now.” 

More guards—vampire guards—have surrounded NuNew as soon as the words are spat out from Emperor Rufus. It was as if this was the protocol they have to follow when a certain scenario should ever come to life. 

“He shall win… yes?” NuNew asked with a hint of desperation and certainty. “He will win.” 

The guard only stares at both of the monarchs then back to him again. “We shall hope, Your Highness.” 

The words did not sit right with Emperor Zee and this is now leaving him with no choice. 

“We shall take this duel outside, Emperor Rufus.” 

Emperor Rufus grins. “Gladly.” 

Emperor Zee turned to the Royal Announcer. “Evacuate every mortal in this room. Every vampire with shielding abilities should protect nearby houses, cities, villages, and towns if need be. Have menders, healers ready.” 

The Royal Announcer only did a bow and was quick to his feet to alarm every palace staff. 

The dome of protective fire was gone in a flash and a gush of wind was felt then the monarchs were gone in a flash. 

“Please, I want to  follow,” he begs the guard on his side. 

“Your Highness, we shall be where you are most protected. Emperor Rufus has instructed his guards to steal you away if need be.” 

“P-Pardon?” NuNew gasped out and blinked his eyes towards the guards who were wearing moss green gladiator armor. 

The number of black and red guards were still the dominant ones in terms of numbers, but NuNew was sure that the Noccos guards also had powers within them. NuNew felt helpless for being a mortal, unable to help the emperor. All he could do was stand and hope it will be Emperor Zee’s victory who will prevail. 

The ground of the palace shakes for a while and NuNew held on to the guard. 

“What’s happening?” He exclaimed and stare at the high ceiling of the ballroom. 

“They have started, Your Highness,” the good guard informed him. 

NuNew puts his other hand on his chest and only hoped for the best. 

“Please, is there any way I’ll watch? I simply cannot stand here and wait for the news…” 

It was all chaos in the ballroom as the panicking people were disorganized as they were being escorted out of the ballroom. NuNew roamed his eyes around the place and he did not see Consort Fabia anywhere.

“Here, Your Highness,” the good guard said as they simply slipped out of the crowd with ten guards accompanying him. “The tower can be a safe place.” 

NuNew nodded and went with them and made their way upstairs. It was dark as the spiral of stairs almost made NuNew stumble at times but when the ground was shaking, he couldn’t help but hope that Emperor Zee was still alright. 

A tall wooden door greeted them and they went inside. Guards were stationed outside and they surrounded the place like some kind of fortress. Having NuNew with them as their protected one, they have taken all the possible preparations in terms of weapons, abilities, and numbers. 

NuNew immediately went towards the window and there, he could see a clashing of powers in between Emperor Zee and Emperor Rufus. 

“Emperor Rufus’ ability is that he can manipulate wine. Even… even make a poison out of it.” 

“Scarlet poison?” NuNew asked. 

“Indeed, Your Highness. The most powerful we have ever known was a poison to make one fall into deep sleep just until he wanted. His wine is the antidote itself as well.” 

“He has the ability to make weapons using wine. Does he coat those with scarlet poison, too?” 

“Yes, highness.” 

The ground shook once again and NuNew looked down at the dueling emperors on the Forum—just where he performed last night for Emperor Zee.

Emperor Rufus was producing and making a series of weapons using wine and has been precise at throwing where Emperor Zee was. Though the latter was good at avoiding the throws, he was careful with his steps not to let even a slit of any weapon cut his skin open. He took a step back and made waves of fire to throw back at Emperor Rufus. The monarch from Noccos jumps backwards and is able to create a shield for himself as the maroon-colored liquid hardens and forms a tall wall. Emperor Zee took that as the opportunity to attack, extending his arms where Emperor Rufus was hiding and encircled him with scarlet fire. NuNew could feel the heat from where he was standing even though the palace watchtower was meters away from the ground. 

Emperor Zee grunts as he formed a cage in the form of scarlet fire around Emperor Rufus. The latter growls back in panic and still has the power to utilize the open spaces in the scarlet fire cage and have the scarlet wine surround Emperor Zee, too. NuNew held his breath as they were both trapped with the cages they had built for each other. Just one wrong move, one wrong touch, it could lead to their deaths. 

A hearty laugh from Emperor Rufus was let out. “Oh! Our empires could witness two dead monarchs here if need be!” 

The ground was burning, all because of the power of Emperor Zee. 

“Surrender, Emperor Zee! One snap of my finger and you shall have your eternal sleep as well,” he announced as he dared the other to look behind him. 

It was a pointed liquid, frozen at its place and at least two inches away from the back of his neck. 

“No!” NuNew screams and covers his mouth with his hands. 

Emperor Zee formed his hands into fists and let the fire cage draw its flames closer towards Emperor Rufus’ frame. The latter also had the stands of the wine cage flow closer towards Emperor Zee’s frame. Never forgetting the poisoned stake formed into wine drew inches closer, the distance within centimeters already. 

“The stake will drive faster to your neck, Emperor Zee,” Emperor Rufus mocks and laughs. “NuNew is mine. He is perfect when he gets tied up in our bed, his tears of pain and pleasure echoing in our room will be music to my ears!” 

“I shall burn your filthy mouth first!” Emperor Zee threatened and turned his wrist and formed scarlet fire in his palm. 

“Stop them!” Everyone’s head flung to the new voice who had entered the Forum. 

There was a man beside him that immediately extended his arms—both in the direction of Emperor Zee and Rufus’ directions—then harshly put down his hands. 

Fire and wine were gone in an instant. 

NuNew was able to catch his breath and closed his eyes in relief. “I-Is it safe to go down now?” He asked the guard beside him. 

“Until one of them has decided to surrender, it is not, Your Highness.” 

NuNew groaned in frustration and watched as the scene unfolded in front of their eyes. Emperor Kangxi walked in the middle, with the man who he believes is a member of his council, his arms still extended. 

“The man might have the power to annul abilities,” another guard said. “He is quite struggling, given the power of both emperors that were too powerful for him. If none of them surrenders, the fire and wine will only just respawn.” 

“Stop at this instant!” Emperor Kangxi exclaimed to both of them. “This duel will not have its bearing any more. Imperial Noble Consort Fabia of the Noccos Empire has a word to relay.” 

The lady approached them slowly, fear was visible in her eyes and went beside Emperor Kangxi. 

“I am… I am c-carrying Emperor Rufus and I’s child,” she announced. 

“What?” Emperor Rufus snapped at her. “I dare you to repeat that!”

“You have heard it loud and clear, Emperor Rufus. Your consort’s pregnant! This duel would not bear any more as you are to take care of the next ruler of your damned empire with its mother!” 

Emperor Rufus let out a cry of aggravation and walked towards Lady Fabia and grabbed her by the hair. “How dare you, woman!” 

“Y-Your Majesty, please!” She cried and shielded herself  with her arms in her stomach. “I do not want you to be hurt. I do not want our child to grow without a father. P-Please…” 

Emperor Rufus released her from his hold with such force that she almost fell to the floor but Emperor Zee was able to catch her. 

“Surrender, Emperor Rufus!” Emperor Zee demanded. “How dare you treat your selected consort like this? She will carry the future ruler of your empire!” 

“The only rule for this duel not to continue is if and only if your wife is pregnant. You ought to surrender, Emperor Rufus!” Emperor Kangxi seconds and stares with dominance towards him. 

“Damn this!” Emperor Rufus shouted once again and looked at Consort Fabia. “I surrender!” He finally declared and raised both of his hands. 

The guard carried NuNew in a bridal style and they jumped from the watchtower. NuNew stopped himself from squealing until they quickly reached the ground to join the rest of the three emperors. 

And as if Emperor Zee felt NuNew’s glance, their eyes met once again. “My lord.” He went down from the guard’s arms and slowly walked towards him. 

Emperor Zee looked down at Consort Fabia. “Maids from my palace shall help you, Consort Fabia. Are you able to stand up on your own?” 

“Y-Yes, sire,” she answers. 

NuNew even caught Consort Fabia glaring at him and he blinked in disbelief. 

Maids were scrambling to get to her as she was helped to stand up still. Her hair combed in a gentle way. 

“Nhu,” Emperor Zee called out to him. 

NuNew almost jumped towards the emperor’s arms and was relieved to feel his warmth on his waist then towards his back.

“I am glad you are safe.” 

NuNew buried his head on Emperor Zee’s chest. “And you are too, my lord.” He sighs when he hears the emperor’s beating scarlet heart. 

Emperor Zee caressed NuNew’s shoulders to assure him as he can clearly see the worry in the expression of the smaller’s face. He composed himself then gave a nod of acknowledgement towards the guards who were with NuNew while the duel was on-going. 

He tips NuNew’s chin using his forefinger. “I’ll conclude this night now, beautiful. I shall join you soon. You have my word.” 

NuNew silently nods at the promise as a response and turned to be assisted by the guards once again. They brought him inside the palace and the maids were there, ready to cater to him. 

He roamed his eyes towards the throne room. “My sisters…” 

“They are safe, Your Highness. They are now preparing a relaxing bath for you and the emperor.” 

Before NuNew could take a step forward, he realizes what one of maids had casually said. 

“Pardon… p-pardon me?”

Chapter Text

“In most instances, I have the privilege to let my guards escort you out of the palace,” Emperor Zee uttered with authority towards Emperor Rufus. “You ought to express your gratitude towards the condition of your wife. That is the only consideration I may give, Emperor Rufus.” He looked at Consort Fabia once again. “They shall take the south wing of the palace. Prepare their bedchambers.” 

“Of course, Your Majesty,” one of the maids said and rushed off. 

Emperor Rufus’ facial expression was as still as bitter the moment they were assisted by the palace staff. It will be a long walk from the Forum, but it will be far from the chambers where NuNew and him will rest for the night. 

Emperor Zee finally faced Emperor Kangxi and the man beside him. 

“I am eternally grateful for the stoppage, Emperor Kangxi and…?” 

“This is Councilor Sonin,” the other emperor introduced with a smile. “He’s a new member of my governing council. A vampire and has the ability to annul abilities. Though, it was indeed a tough task for him to stop powerful abilities like yours and Emperor Rufus—I still took the risk.” 

“Greetings, Your Majesty,” Councilor Sonin said and made a curtsy in front of the Emmaly Emperor. 

“I do not expect less from the most powerful empire across six continents to have a council member under Emperor Kangxi’s belt,” Emperor Zee complimented. “He is indeed a treasure to find.” 

“You are too kind, Your Majesty. I am still honing my ability at this point, but I am a scholar of the Asnon Empire’s institute.” 

“Even better! I am glad to meet you, Councilor Sonin.” 

“And I to you, Your Majesty.”

He sighed and put up a concerned expression on his face then transferred his gaze towards Emperor Kangxi. “Your wife and the Crown Prince. Are they safe?” 

“Indeed, Emperor Zee. My wife had avoided the chaos earlier at the ballroom and that is when Consort Fabia found her, asking for help. The Consort wanted to do everything she could to stop Emperor Rufus being mad in proposing the duel. She was afraid that she might get hurt if she could think of intervening earlier. As she said… she was merely too mortal for it.” 

“I am more than glad they are safe. I shall do some inspections before I could have the rest of the night with my wife. Such a shame to end this day in a manner dedicated to him…” 

The three of them started walking back inside the palace, Councilor Sonin a one or two steps behind the monarchs. 

“I find myself in equal agreement, Emperor Zee. We might find ourselves staying for the night and leaving for the morning.” 

“Please, we should have breakfast together before you depart, sire.” 

“We shall. It seems my wife has taken a liking to yours.” 

“Is that so?” 

Emperor Kangxi grins. “It is a good start for an alliance. Don’t you think, Emperor?” 

Emperor Zee’s eyes slightly widened. “And I have yet to present to you my proposal for an alliance, Your Majesty.” 

“Let us discuss this further when our wives are into their deep sleep, yes?” 

“I shall meet you in my study, sire.”

“Certainly.”  

- - - - - - - 

NuNew was unable to process anything as he was being guided to the stone floor, barely naked, the night wind getting colder by the minute.

“You shall soon meet with the hot water, child,” Tacita reminded him and that puts him back. “Come on, the emperor will be with you any minute now.” 

“The emperor…” He gulped and then flinched when his toe felt the hot water. “H-He will be h-here?” 

Ilaria nodded at him as they slowly submerged his body into the body of water. “It is your first night with him, dear. You shall serve the emperor with a bath.” 

Cosima handed him a soap and a sponge. “Here. Use this.” 

NuNew looked down at the two items handed to him and his heart pounded more in nervousness. His hands started shaking and he can’t seem to breathe in a consistent manner. 

“You shall put the emperor to the edge, Nhu,” Gaia advises him. “But not too much. Vampires have carnal desires in nature, they crave touch that will make them craving for more. Your hands are soft, it will make the emperor desperate for your touch.” 

“This is a simple tradition, Nhu,” Arria said. 

NuNew exhales. “S-Simple? I am to bathe the Imperial Majesty a-and…” He shuts his eyes as waves of doubts flood his mind. “What if I scratch his skin? Or if I touch a specific area I am not allowed to—” 

“Emperor Zee is gentle at heart, child,” Julia said on the side. “He will guide you. I am certain of it.” 

“Well, I do not think he will be in bed, though,” Ilaria remarks. 

NuNew swung his head towards Ilaria and the ladies widened her eyes at her. “It is not the time for that!” Tacita said in panic. “Well…  yet. It is not the time for it, yet.” 

“Sisters, I am nervous,” NuNew said. Concern visible in his brows. “I hope my hands are not clumsy enough and I shall pull through this.” 

“You will, dearest!” Gaia assures him. “You are quite familiar with the way we bathe you, yes?” 

The consort nodded 

“Make it… sensual, yes? A more gentle and teasing touch as well. Know the parts of his body that will gain a certain reaction.” 

“Those will be your guiding points,” Cosima said and caressed his cheek. 

“The Emperor will be arriving shortly,” one of the maids informed. 

NuNew exhaled and tried calming himself down as his sisters started to leave the bathing place. He repeated in his head the words of his sisters and even started to practice in small gestures. It was quiet once again, the only sounds he was hearing was the free-flowing water, the subtle swaying of leaves as the cold embraced him. The water was warm enough but it will soon be cold if the night goes deeper. 

He turned and let his body lean on the stone edge of the water and breathed multiple times, his head swirling in nervousness and worry.  

“NuNew.” 

The frame of NuNew’s body straightened upon hearing the emperor’s deep voice that slightly echoed around the wet stone walls. 

“May I approach you?” 

NuNew licked his lips and opened his mouth to speak. “Y-You may, my lord,” he answers in a quivering voice as he sets the soap and the smooth sponge on the stone edge. 

He slightly cranes his neck to have a glimpse of the emperor but the shadow of the night only dominated his vision as of now. He flinches when he hears the splash of the water from behind as it declares the presence of the emperor with him in this very body of water. His heart thrums in trepidation as he can feel the emperor approaches him with careful steps. The flow of the water tells him that they are indeed two people in the bath. 

“I hope I did not keep you waiting,” Emperor Zee said apologetically. “I needed to inspect if the premises around the palace are still in good shape and if there is harm brought by that duel Emperor Rufus and I had. But, I am here now…” His voice creeped closer and NuNew’s heart was almost beating out of his chest. “Ready to spend the night with you.” 

“Yes… y-yes, my lord. It is alright…” He hesitated to turn, his feet being glued to the stone floor. “My sisters have—” He paused and gulped. “They have told me I am to serve you with a bath, your majesty.” He stared at the soap and the sponge. “M-May I?” 

“Indeed. However…” Emperor Zee draws himself closer to NuNew’s back. “However, I would prefer to change that. For tonight.” 

NuNew raised his head when he felt the warm breath of Emperor Zee passing by on his neck. He is so close. 

“What specific change would that be, my lord?” 

“May I be the one serving you with a bath, Nhu?” 

NuNew’s eyes widened as his body turned halfway. “My lord?” He almost exclaimed but had the last second control to tone his voice a little down. “It should not be, sire. I ought to be the one who shall serve you with a bath. I am— I am to s-satisfy you, your majesty.” 

The emperor walked his way towards his side and noticed the soap and sponge that was sitting on the edge of the stone ground. NuNew kept his eyes up, not having the mistake of looking down as he might not contain himself.

“Will you grant me the permission to touch you, Nhu?” The emperor asked and their eyes finally met after the question was spilled. 

NuNew blinked and nodded. “Yes, my lord.” 

The consort stopped himself from gasping when the emperor slightly raised his hand to caressed first his cheek. His fingertips were warm, bringing comfort to NuNew.

“It pains me that the night dedicated to you did not go well, beautiful.” Emperor Zee’s eyes were gloomy, reminiscing the events that happened earlier. “It is my desire to bestow a night that allows you to be the center of all of our attention. You deserve a proper introduction.” 

NuNew turned his head towards the emperor, his fingers slightly grazing the corner of his lip. “I have met an esteemed set of royalties, my lord. I should be able to let myself be acquainted more with vampires starting now.” 

“You will, my sweet. There are six empires here on Earth and as you have witnessed… they have entirely different approaches—just to set an example with the Asnon and Noccos Empires.” 

NuNew sighed. “I agree, my lord.” 

Emperor Zee took a half step forward as his eyes scanned the side view of NuNew’s face. “Face me, Nhu.” 

NuNew was startled at the emperor’s command but his body was able to follow. He was met by the emperor’s dark scarlet eyes, slightly glowing in the dark and NuNew was finding himself getting lost again at the intense gaze. 

“You shall find yourself comfortable to bathe here. I will not be doing anything but to serve you with a bath. It is only right that I will ease your worries that you have witnessed tonight.” Emperor Zee grabs the soap first and dips it into the water and lets it bubble. 

NuNew silently nods at the emperor. 

“Come closer.” The boy only took a small step forward and the emperor chuckled. “You are nervous. Are you not comfortable with the touch of a man? Is it because… because of your stepbrother?” NuNew stiffened. “The guard showed me. Your recent memories with him are not pleasant. It is worth putting him to court and be burned by my fire—” 

NuNew took a full step forward now, stopping Emperor Zee’s conclusions. Their chests, almost touching, their noses with a strand of a hair distance. 

“This close, my lord?” 

Emperor Zee closed his mouth and took a deep intake of breath. “We shall…” He trails off when he looks at NuNew’s daring eyes. “I should start now.” He then cleared his throat after. 

He raised his hand and let the soap have its first contact on NuNew’s shoulders. His eyes went down to his collarbones, stopping himself from eyeing further down. Emperor Zee tried his best to concentrate on the bubbles that gave him confirmation that there should be no spot left behind on NuNew’s shoulders. Moving up to his slender neck, Emperor Zee restrains himself from piercing his fangs into the skin and being fed. He mentally shakes the thought away and focuses instead on serving his wife with a bath. 

NuNew was silent as he let Emperor Zee run the soap on his body. His hand with a soap went down, while the other steady his waist and at times helped the spread of the bubbles of the soap throughout his body. He struggled to keep a steady leg when the soap went down on his chest, the emperor slowly grazing it with the soap. He drew circles around his chest and he could feel the water slightly drowning as to make the emperor freely roam his hands. 

“Were you guided here by your sisters?” Emperor Zee asked as he went down and spread NuNew’s legs. 

NuNew took support by landing both of his hands on the emperor’s shoulders. He gasped when his bubbly hands circled his thighs. 

“Y-Yes, my lord. I—” He stammered and shut his eyes for a while when his majesty’s hands went up to the inside of his thighs. 

“Then, I must ask you this.” Emperor Zee rose from his kneeling position and went on NuNew’s back. The soap was now painting the boy’s back as he hungrily stared at his body figure. “Does this place… bring you familiarity?” 

NuNew blinked a few times as he looked around. “It is a little dark, my lord. Whatever do you mean?” 

Emperor Zee huffed. “Just as I thought.” He extended his arm and opened his palm where the scarlet fire stands. He then makes a throwing gesture and the bathing place was filled with scarlet fire on the oil lamps. “Look carefully around you.” 

The consort’s brows knotted in confusion at first, but when he let his eyes roam around the place, his eyes were slowly widening at the realization. The stone steps, stone walls, the bricks during the first steps before entering the said bathing place . Emperor Zee let NuNew realize that and before the boy could even know, he was done soaping his entire body. He grabs the sponge on the side but was stopped when NuNew faced him. 

“Y-Your Majesty—” The smaller panics, his eyes swerving around the entirety of the place. “This is… oh, bloody hell,” he cursed out of nowhere. “This place is…” He shyly looked at the emperor. “Certainly not the p-public bath of the palace.” 

“Indeed, you adorable little thing.” He tucks some strands of NuNew’s hair on the side and smiles at him. “You were joined by me during that night.”

NuNew swallowed hard. “Yes. During the first night of The Selection. Oh, goodness me…” He lets outs a shaky breath. “No wonder I was not able to gain any response because I have foolishly assumed that I am with a candidate also and I—” He shuts his eyes in embarrassment. “I have stripped down with no shame in mind!” He looked down and covered his face with both his hands. “Apologies, my lord. I swear to you I am not aware. I promise you. I was hoping for a quick bath during that night and—” 

“No need for further explanations, beautiful,” Emperor Zee said. His fingers then wrapped around NuNew’s wrists and gently tugged it away from the smaller face. “At that time, it will be unfair for me to interact with you. I had to let you speak on your own during that night. And you do not have an ounce of idea how I stopped myself from going towards you. This might sound as if I am somehow an unbecoming individual but I had trouble controlling myself the moment your naked body was for me to not take my gaze away.” 

“Oh, my lord…” NuNew breathed out at the confession as he repeated the emperor’s words. 

The water started to rise once again, making the bubbles around NuNew’s body wash away. His body shivered in the cold water that reflected the deep of the night. 

Emperor Zee made their fingers intertwined and NuNew stared with wonder at the action. He was in awe of how his slender and small fingers fit perfectly in the emperor’s. It was as if the perfect piece that he has been waiting for his whole life has finally arrived. The emperor brought their interlaced fingers up to make NuNew’s arms encircle his neck. The smaller had no choice but to let his body closer to Emperor Zee and NuNew released a shaky breath when their heaving chests came in contact with each other. The first thing he had felt was that it was chiseled and defined—a well-sculpted upper body. 

NuNew remained in his place when he felt the emperor’s hands palming his hips and to the curves of his waist. He could feel the water turning into a warm temperature and he gasped out when he realized that Emperor Zee was using his fire ability. 

“T-That is much better,” he comments. 

“I won’t let you be cold, sweetheart. You shall have me to provide you with warmth from now on.” 

NuNew’s heart was happy hearing that. “I’ll keep it in mind, your majesty.” He smiled at him and stared closely at the emperor who had the light of the scarlet fire on the lamps wrapping around his face. 

Emperor Zee is just so fine to look at . He thought and tried to memorize every facial curve and feature around his face that had him resisting himself not to overdo it. 

“I believe it is my turn to serve you with a bath, my lord. Will you allow me?” He gently asked and he kept in mind how their lips were only a breath away from touching. 

“Of course.”

As soon as NuNew hears that answer, he intentionally slides his fingers down to the emperor’s side of his neck, then slowly goes down to his arms. The curves of Emperor Zee’s arms were hard, making his fingers feel so small around it as the muscles had defined each. Their eyes did not leave each other until NuNew got to hold the soap that was lying on the stone edge once again. His eyes slowly fluttered when the gaze was too intense for his taking and he let himself go ahead to focus on his main duty for tonight.

“Are you not quite tired from the certain occurrences from the palace today?” Emperor Zee asked when NuNew’s fingers started to rub the soap in his skin. 

“It was indeed a mix of events, my lord but now, I am delighted to have this time alone with you. And perhaps as you prefer as well, I wish to know more of you.” 

NuNew has his hands up to the emperor’s neck and tries to caress some of the sensitive spots he currently knows. The back of Emperor Zee’s neck was turning slightly red and NuNew smiled as he achieved a reaction. It was only the upper side of the monarch’s body and he had done what his sisters told him. 

“Well, you may ask away.” 

NuNew hums and lets his hands go down the emperor’s shoulders, slowly and softly rubbing the soap. “I am well aware that you are more than a hundred years old, my lord. Would you still remember what your childhood was like?” 

Emperor Zee chuckled and looked down at NuNew. The younger was full of curiosity in his eyes. “We are starting with my youngest years, are we?” 

NuNew eagerly nodded. His young age was so obvious that the emperor almost forgot that the smaller’s fingers were running seductive circles around his body. It was a good balance of innocence and seduction that he was willing to feel all at once. 

The water around them slowly drained once again and it was time for NuNew to focus on the lower parts of the emperor’s body. That is when he braces himself and dared to give just a glance and his mind was already going haywire. Such overall strong physique and of course—such… size. 

“I can say it was quite lonely,” Emperor Zee started and that made NuNew look at the monarch once again. “Being born royal means that people already have expectations of you. To rule an empire means you must be trained from the very start. I have traded my time in the company of dear friends to engage with combat training. Books about learning to hone my fire ability instead of books about general education. Learning how to run an empire instead of learning how to outrun your friends in the hills.” 

“Certainly, you are an exceptional student to your tutors, my lord?” NuNew was careful with his fingers as he lowered down, almost kneeling. 

“Quite clumsy, as you can say,” he answered. “I learn quite slowly but with all of the years I am inclined to my duty, I was able to have a learning pace in a much faster way. Imagine at a very young age of five years old, I am already having conversations with the members of my father’s council at that time.” 

It was a good thing that NuNew was keeping himself distracted as he was already reaching the intimate parts of the emperor’s body. By the monarch’s story, he was able to at least hide the quivering of his fingers and avoid a mistake most importantly. 

“Where is the former emperor and former empress, sire?” The boy inquired. 

“They are currently residing in the Emmaly Castle. We shall visit them soon, darling.” NuNew nodded. 

He can already see the water rising again and that is when he slowly straightens his stance. He did not miss the way his fingers were softly pressing the emperor’s skin, making him feel the touch of desire he wanted to relay to the monarch. It earned him a subtle grin when the rise and fall of the Emperor Zee’s chest became unsteady. 

“All done, my lord.” NuNew then put the soap on the stone edge and looked expectantly at him.  

The water embraced their bodies once again and before even NuNew could feel the cold, Emperor Zee was able to warm up the water already.

“You did well, beautiful.” Emperor Zee lifted up NuNew’s arms, letting it circle his neck. “Do you intend to ask me more? You know I have all night…” 

NuNew huffs and tiptoes towards the emperor, making their bodies glued to each other. Harsh gasps were simultaneously heard from each other and the sparkle in their eyes was different now.

“I have more days of getting to know you, sire. I shall look forward to those days.” He caressed the back of the emperor’s neck. “Shall we settle in for the night?” 

Emperor Zee’s hands move up and down on the sides of NuNew’s waist. “We shall. I wanted you to take the liberty of rest, Nhu. A lot has happened today.” His hand palms NuNew’s cheek then lets his finger feel his lips. 

He stared at them for a while, admiring the perfect shape of his lips. Tempting to be kissed and tempting to be devoured. This will be enough for now. He snaps back.

“I have nothing but gratitude for you for today, my lord. I entirely believe you will not let me be in another man’s arms.” 

Emperor Zee’s eyes shot dark scarlet and his fingers grips NuNew’s waist a little tight. “I chose you and you have offered yourself freely to me. If I have to duel every single one of them who attempts to, I shall burn their wretched souls into fine ashes.”

Chapter Text

“We are done,” Emperor Zee informed the maids who were just outside of the stone walls—waiting for their word. 

The maids scurry their way inside the bathing place and NuNew can’t seem to find himself to distance himself from the emperor. It was a cold night and he needed more warmth from him. Maybe not needed but craves for it. And Emperor Zee’s warmth was the only thing he could ever need right now. 

It was NuNew who was called to rise from the water first and when he did, Emperor Zee followed. The loss of the comforting warmth was felt when the cotton fabric embraced his skin. The maids were gentle as they dry him from head to toe. And not a moment too long, they were dressed into a combination of black and red tunics. NuNew liked the thick cotton embracing his body as it somehow soothes the cold. 

The maids distance themselves away from them almost simultaneously and Emperor Zee smiles towards NuNew. 

“Are our bedchamber ready?” He inquired towards the maids. 

One male servant steps forward with his head lowered down. “It is, sire. You may rest with His Highness to your heart’s content.” 

“Good.” Emperor Zee walked himself near NuNew. “Let me carry you to our bedchambers, sweetheart.” 

And since NuNew has been wanting the warmth brought out by the emperor, he nods with a smile. He was being carried into a bridal style once again and NuNew closed his eyes for a moment when the warmth of Emperor Zee was finally felt. 

They made their way out of the private bath and NuNew fought the urge to sleep along the way. The emperor noticed that and he used his speed to go towards their bedchambers instead. It only took him seconds to get there. Different sets of guards once again were keeping an eye on outside as they went inside. 

When the black-painted double doors closed, the emperor carefully set NuNew down. With a flick of his finger, scarlet fire lit up the candles inside the room. 

“This is our… bedchamber, my lord?” NuNew asked the emperor and turned to him. 

“Indeed. Is it to your liking so far?” 

The consort roamed his eyes around the room. It was more than spacious, as if a group of fifteen to twenty could fit here and there is much more space to let through. It never fails to showcase the black, red, and gold colors that were shown in all corners of the palace. This time, the red was a dominant color, leaving the accents of black and gold in combination. A neat and organized room was done and NuNew did not expect less of the emperor. 

“I quite like it, my lord.” This time, NuNew took the initiative to slightly graze his fingers with Emperor Zee. “Will you join me in the bed tonight?” 

“Our bed, my sweet,” the taller gently corrects. “Yes, I shall join you—just until you fall asleep.” 

Vampires do not require sleep. NuNew reminds himself. Not until the required time comes. 

“Then, will you promise to be here when I wake up, sire?” He asks again. 

Emperor Zee nodded once and let his thumb line his jaw then to the edge of NuNew’s lips. “You have my word. And I shall serve you breakfast in bed. Would you like that?” 

NuNew gave a few short nods while smiling. “I would love to, my lord!” 

The emperor chuckled and intertwined their fingers for the last time tonight. He leads NuNew towards the large bed, full of quilts, thick cottons, and blankets to keep NuNew warm. He doesn’t use this bed as often a human can require but it is now for a good reason that NuNew will be able to use it. 

He carried the boy by the waist and let him settle on the edge of the bed first. 

When he raised his hand, he looked at NuNew. “May I?” The smaller nodded and he caressed his cheek. “I wish for you to have your well-deserved rest, my wife. It will be another day for us tomorrow. We are not certain what it could bring us but…” He affectionately let his thumb stroke the tip of his ear. “... at least, we are together.” 

NuNew leaned his face towards the emperor’s touch and briefly closed his eyes. “Indeed, my lord.” 

Emperor Zee smiled fondly towards NuNew. His wife was just so beautiful that if staring was a sin, he could be down in the dungeons of the palace. 

“Rest now, my wife.” He was about to pull away from the consort when he was pulled back. 

“My lord.”

“Hmm?” 

“May I grant you a kiss?” Emperor Zee slowly widened his eyes. “N-Not yet on the lips, of course! J-Just h-here…” NuNew stammers and shyly points at the right cheek of the emperor. 

Emperor Zee grins at the shy look NuNew was giving him. “My, my. Aren’t you just adorable, Nhu? Give me my goodnight’s kiss, then.” He leaned down and NuNew was able to reach him and kiss him. 

“Good night, my lord,” NuNew said after the kiss.

He only wishes that his blush won’t be that visible! 

Emperor Zee tucked NuNew in the bed and followed next, keeping his promise that he will be with him until he falls asleep. He made sure the cotton blanket had NuNew’s body covering it. It was a cold night and he looked at the fireplace and pointed his finger to throw a stronger fire—and won’t die even if the stock up woods are burned. 

“It is warm, my lord. Thank you,” NuNew mutters and lets himself feel the softness of the cotton and how the wide mattress hugs his body. 

The emperor observed that the smaller’s eyes were fluttering from sleep and he took this chance to lean down. “May I grant you a kiss as well, Nhu?” 

The consort looked up, his eyes getting blurry from the sleepiness he was feeling. “You may, my lord.”

That earned a smile from Emperor Zee and gave NuNew a soft kiss on his forehead. He slowly fondles with NuNew’s russet hair that he thinks that he got from his mother as he remembered that his father did not have this color of his hair. His wife’s breathing became steady and he looked down as NuNew was already sleeping peacefully. 

Carefully, he stood away from the bed and did some last inspections to make sure NuNew is indeed warm. He dimmed the fire from the candlelights with the use of his power then stared at his consort’s sleeping face. Lovely. 

He took NuNew’s hand and kissed his knuckle as he parted ways with him just for this time. He grabs his scarlet cape that was hanging on the metal hook stand and wears it. 

He silently left their room and when the door finally closed, Mark was already standing on his left side with a scroll in his hand. 

His head attendant bows first. “Emperor Kangxi is already inside your study, my lord. He’s been waiting for you.”

“Serve us some tea, Mark. It will be a long night.” 

“Certainly, sire.” 

Before he took another step, he looked at the guards outside of their room. “Do not fail to guard this room. I believe we have this room surrounded with guards up, down, and outside, yes?” 

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the lead of the set of guards assured him. 

“Good.” Emperor Zee nodded once at the lead guard. “You are to alert me if the situation might go awry. Emperor Rufus’ guards might still be lurking around at night. I will not be at peace until they leave this castle.” 

The guards did a salute by forming a fist with their left hands and stomped it to their chests. “We shall protect the Imperial Noble Consort with all of our might, Your Majesty.” 

He started walking away from the room, with Mark on his side. They head towards the direction of his study and was met by Emperor Kangxi who was standing on the shelves of his books. 

“Emperor Kangxi,” he acknowledges and the other monarch faces him with a smile. 

“Emperor Zee,” he acknowledges back. “Shall we go go straight to the discussion?” 

Emperor Zee nodded. “Of course. There is no time to waste here.” 

Emperor Kangxi signaled a man to be on his side and he has a feeling that he is his head attendant. He was holding a scroll in his hand and he observed that it was a thick scroll. 

“This is my head attendant, Taio,” the Emperor of Asnon introduced and the head attendant bowed to him. “And I am assuming this is your head attendant as well?” 

“My name’s Mark, Your Majesty,” he introduces himself with a deep bow. 

“A pleasure to meet you,” Emperor Kangxi acknowledges. 

Emperor Zee gestured to let them take the long seats, facing each other with a wide table separating them. 

“I might have the need to say this first, but…” Emperor Kangxi hesitates and carefully looked at Emperor Zee. “I have never seen Emperor Rufus to be so determined to challenge a duel with someone—in terms of claiming your Consort.” 

Emperor Zee sighed. “I am well aware. My wife is protected by my elite guards as of the moment. And I agree with you that he has never been so determined before. Considering his drunkard, lousy self, he had the gall to even challenge me for a duel.” 

Emperor Kangxi shakes his head in disappointment. “I have remembered my father telling me a story about the history of Emperor Rufus’ family. His father attempted to claim my mother nine hundred years ago.” 

Emperor Zee stilled in his seat. “What?” 

“He, too, challenged my father with a duel and miserably failed as my father’s powers overwhelms Emperor Rufus’ father.” 

“He thinks he could take on the former emperor of the strongest empire amongst the continents?” 

“He even threatened to invade our empire and that failed him as well. It was the former emperor of this continent that has lended a helping hand towards my father. That is why this alliance between us is only the continuation, Emperor Zee.” He unfolded the scroll in front of them. “Considering the heritage of Emperor Rufus, he might threaten to invade your empire as well. No emperor would want to witness the downfall of their kingdom, yes?” 

Emperor Zee looked at the scroll carefully. “These are the army troops you are willing to lend me when the worst might come?” 

“Not only that, half of the members of my counsel whom I have handpicked thus their unique abilities. Emperor Rufus’ ego has been caressing his infinitesimal mind—he still thinks to this day that the reputation of his empire is still second to mine.” 

Emperor Zee contained his laugh. “And who might you think be the second to yours, Emperor?” 

Emperor Kangxi looked at him with an obvious stare. “Yours.” 

“I am merely a new ruler, Emperor Kangxi.” He shakes his head. “We both are in a hasty decision that our predecessors have made as to why we… now rule our empires.” Emperor Zee looks down for a brief moment. 

“And it does not change the fact that your leadership has brought changes already, Emperor. And now that you have your betrothed with you, it shall bring more abundance. He is as educated as you, yes?” 

“Coming from the Southern Emmaly, he was not granted the right to education but he is well-articulated. He indulges himself with books and learns how to write with the help of the scholars of their town.” 

“Then it’ll take time for him to learn about the wholeness of this Empire, not to mention, the Kingdoms.” 

Emperor Zee smiled with confidence. “I have my credence towards my NuNew. Indeed, he has a lot to learn but, I am certain he will do well in ruling this empire with me.” 

Emperor Kangxi was impressed at the confidence that Emperor Zee was showing. “I am beginning to think this will be the longest-reigning rulers in the history of Emmaly, Emperor.” 

“You flatter me.” 

“Devils forbid a man has the ability to manifest.” Emperor Kangxi chuckled after. 

“We shall see about that, Emperor. We are yet to reach the phase of… asking him about placing my signet upon him.” 

“Right, right!” 

A knock was heard suddenly and they all turned their heads towards the double doors of Emperor Zee’s study. 

“Refreshments, Your Majesties and tea,” one of the maids informed. 

Mark was the one who opened the double doors and the maids made their way inside, serving the cups of tea, slices of plum cake, and sandwiches. 

“Ah! It is the famous Emmaly tea!” Emperor Kangxi said with excitement as he was served with a teacup, oozing with tea. “I must say, this is the product I am most fond of, Emperor. I have shipments of this almost every week and in bulk.” 

Emperor Zee grins. “I am certain this was helpful during your wife’s pregnancy, am I right?” 

The other emperor took a sip first before speaking. “That would be correct! It did not falter when it came to the tea leaves that were used. I look forward to my shipment of this every week.”

“I am sure the farmers and workers will be glad to hear that. I shall relay the message.” 

“Oh, please do! They make exceptional and consistent tea!” Emperor Kangxi took a sip once again and laid it on his left side. 

Emperor Zee was still reading the contents of the alliance that the emperor of Asnon was offering. It was generous and straight to the point. When everybody desires to have an alliance with the strongest empire to date, he was being offered right here and then. 

“This alliance shall have the added power my empire needs, Emperor,” he said and scans the content of the scroll once again. “I shall take it to good use and open it for new opportunities.” 

Emperor Kangxi grins and was proud of the written content in the scroll. “In what aspect should we start?” 

“My wife’s birthplace is in the Kingdom of Southern Emmaly. I have heard there were not that many resources for education there. I desire to give them free education and send them to institutions that can help them find secured jobs in the future. I would also like to have the graduated scholars to refer to their potential scholars…” 

“And once that will prosper, I believe an educated empire will be powerful in terms of the education they have achieved. A good vision, indeed. I have scholars that are meaning to go to places to spread the teachings in other places. I might send an envoy for it. Of course, scholars of yours should be more dominant in numbers.” 

“Indeed.” Emperor Zee grabs his own scroll and puts a mark on the side of education. “The textile business is not that good as well, Emperor. I have yet to provide them with new tools to get the modern way of producing the textiles in a much faster state. I am planning to export them.” 

“Export them in ours. Women and men in my empire seemed to open with the idea of exploring new works from other empires in terms of textiles. I shall grant newly invented machines that can produce fabrics faster, Emperor Zee.” 

“That will be a great help, Emperor. That is why I have been wanting to solve the lack of education here in my empire. Without it, I am afraid we will lack in many ways. I would want a well-educated empire. I would like to secure the vampire royalties and human leaders of each kingdom to be capable of leading in their respective kingdoms.” 

“And I am certain your vision will flourish in years to come. I am delighted with this alliance, Emperor. I know I have chosen well.” 

Emperor Zee grins. “It will take time but I am a patient man.” 

Emperor Kangxi laid out another opened scroll in front of them and it was a map. “I might borrow, if you may, a councilman of yours, Emperor Zee.” His thumb with a ring points at the central part of the Northern Asnon. “There has been… a serious case of corruption in the Kingdom of Northern Asnon.” 

Emperor Zee nods. “I shall try to talk to the councilman you are talking about. We can bring him here if you desire to, Emperor.” He looked at the map that showed the entirety of the Asnon Empire. 

“The trials have been on-going for a while and we don’t seem to find out the truth. The corruption involves funds that are for less-privileged families in the Southern Asnon. Children are fed everyday for them to get the nutrition they must have and for as long as I know, we compensate their parents with the amount of labor hours they have rendered during the day—whether in farms, mining, and markets. My financier has told me that the funds for the food were consistently going down when I did not approve that it should be.” 

“Probably one of those who have the power over the funds?” 

“I have blamed the King for this but I do not think he is at fault. I am thinking the one approving to lower down the funds might be in the possession of the Asnon King’s family crest.” 

“You are going to need either Councilor Max or Councilor Tommy,” Emperor Zee suggested. “The first is a mind-reader and the latter is a truth-sayer. They will do well in interrogations…” 

“Indeed. But I would want their arrivals to be not known. I am suspecting their is a vampire who was concealing his ability.”

“And what ability would that be?” 

“One who can manipulate the mind.” 

Emperor Zee straightens his back. “That is treason. It is forbidden.” 

“Vampires who are born with such or be produced with such should be killed,” Emperor Kangxi repeats the only rule in terms of the ability usage. “Anything that has to do with the manipulation of the mind should not exist, I know. I would want to trace that treacherous imbecile.” 

“I shall discuss this with my councilors. I am certain the trial will progress faster, yes?” 

“Much faster,” Emperor Kangxi replied. “They will be catered rightfully so, Emperor. I would prefer it as well if I can talk to them.” 

“Of course. Tomorrow morning at breakfast? There is a reason for me to stay quite long but not long. Our Asnon People need us.” Emperor Kangxi started to roll the scrolls once again and set it aside after. 

Emperor Zee stares at the pile of scrolls then back to Emperor Kangxi. “Certainly, Emperor.”

- - - - - - -  

The Emperor of Emmaly was still reviewing the contents of the proposed alliance between him and Emperor Kangxi when he could hear the rushed footsteps of Mark outside of the corridors of his study. He was alerted by the urgency and put down the scroll immediately. Half-running, he makes himself run outside of his study. 

“What is it?” He asked his head attendant as soon as Mark reached him. “Is there a threat?” 

Mark made a quick bow. “Not a threat, Your Majesty. But I believe the guards heard the Imperial Consort having a nightmare.” 

A temporary relief and then it transitions into a concern. “A nightmare?” Emperor Zee repeats and then he is gone in an instant. 

He strode fast towards their bedchamber and it seems the night was quiet once again. The guards felt his presence nearing and made a bow when he reached the front of the black double doors. 

“How long?” He asked the guards. 

“Almost five minutes, Your Majesty,” one of the guards answered. “We thought it was a normal dream at first as we were only hearing a little of his voice but then it became louder, sire.” 

Emperor Zee turned his head to the right. “Any particular words you have heard?” 

“A certain Park, Your Majesty.” 

The guards tried their best to stay in their places when the Emperor’s body glowed scarlet, almost letting out a fire through his fingertips. Some of them swallowed hard, some of them tried to keep a stoic face—feeling ever threatened to have felt his power in a near distance. 

“And—” 

Emperor Zee raised his hand and the guard immediately stopped talking. “I’ve heard enough.” He took a deep breath and gently pushed the double doors so as to not create any noise. 

It was all silent when he entered and checked the surroundings first then finally to NuNew. The consort was already having a regular breathing—a sign that he is back to his dreamless sleep. He stood on the edge of the bed and fully checked NuNew’s state. The thick cotton blanket was falling down on the middle of his chest and he lifted it up once again. He heard him slightly whimper and shifted his position to the right. He muttered a little sorry and even checked his temperature through his forehead. He observed that NuNew sweats a little and he used the sleeve of his cape to gently wipe it off. 

“If only I had the capacity to erase those awful memories of him from you, my Nhu.” He took a deep sigh once again and stared at him for a moment. “Mark?” 

The attendant was beside him once again. “Sire?” He whispered. 

“Bring all of the paperworks that will be needing my attention. I shall stay with him through the night.” They both looked at the desk adjacent to the large bed. “He might have another nightmare. I want to tend to him right away if that happens.” 

“But it does not fit—” Mark paused and then bowed at the Emperor. “Of course, sire. I shall bring them to you.”

Chapter Text

Just as Emperor Zee was finishing putting up Emmaly’s crest in the scroll that he was reading for finalization, the slightest hint of the sun was hitting the windows of his study. 

“What time is it?” He lets the wax of the crest dry and scans the page one more time. 

“It’s fifteen before five, Your Majesty,” Mark answered. He then compiled all of the scrolls on the side of Emperor Zee’s desk in his arms and transferred them to another table. 

“I believe the kitchen maids are downstairs already?” 

Mark stopped his steps for a while as he was surprised by the inquiry. “Yes, sire.” 

“I will be finishing up four or five more scrolls. Do gently wake up my wife’s sisters for me, Mark. Ask them to meet me in the kitchen.” 

Mark looked at the scrolls on the other table and then reminded himself to compile it later on. 

Emperor Zee did not even raise his head the moment Mark did a curtsy in front of him and silently left the room. The monarch was too busy comprehending the contents of the scroll and Mark had made his way to wake the sisters of the Imperial Consort. 

The Royal Attendant was quick to go towards his destination and was relieved that he was already hearing muffled voices inside the room where NuNew’s sisters were being catered to. He was greeted by the guards with a short bow and he acknowledged them with a nod. 

He stopped in front of the double doors of the chamber and knocked twice. “A pleasant morning, ladies. This is Mark, the Emperor’s head attendant. May I open the doors?” He asked gently and waited for their reply.

“You may, Mark!” He heard one of the women answer. 

He waited for a short while and finally opened the doors. All six of them lined up horizontally and gave him a short bow. 

“Oh, there is no need for such formality. I am merely an attendant.” He chuckles nervously. “I am only here because the Emperor would want to meet all of you in the kitchen. He’ll be on his way in a few minutes.” He smiled after. 

“Whatever for?” Tacita asked and stepped forward. 

“Apologies. He did not specify, my lady.” 

The ladies looked at each other in confusion but it was Ilaria who looked back at him first. “We’ll be there at once.” 

“How is the Imperial Consort?” Julia steps forward next. “Is he getting the rest he deserves?” 

Mark smiled at them. “Indeed. The Emperor made sure of it, my ladies. Not to worry.” 

“Oh, that is great.” Cosima breathes a sigh of relief. 

“And… perhaps any news on their first night ?” Gaia asked next. 

Mark blinked a few times. “The bath went well and—” 

“And?” They all collectively asked while looking with such expectations towards Mark. 

The attendant seemed to get what they meant and cleared his throat. “Due to the Imperial Noble Consort NuNew’s jaded state last night, I believe Emperor Zee has decided to let him rest first—considering the events that transpired yesterday evening as well.” 

Mark saw how the ladies slumped their shoulders down in… disappointment? If he can describe it right. He could only hear whispers from each other as something like: “We thought we taught him how to do it!” and “It seems the Emperor can control himself but—” 

“Ladies, to the kitchen, yes?” Mark reminded them and they all straightened their backs. 

“Of course!” Tacita said and started to go outside of their chambers. 

When they were led inside the kitchen, maids of the palace were already busy with the foods to be prepared and… chalices of blood as well. The six women slightly grimaced at the different ambiance brought by the Emmaly Palace. They had to remind themselves that it is mostly vampires that are inside of the palace—that will serve the Emperor and his Empress. 

“Your Majesty!” One of the maids recognized Emperor Zee as soon as he was making his way inside the kitchen. 

They all turned to him and made a bow. “A pleasant morning. Are the preparations going well? The human guests are going to wake up soon.” 

“Yes, sire. We have been preparing the food to be served to the guests. We all are assuring that it is of good quality,” one of the maids answered and Ilaria thinks that it is the head maid inside of this kitchen. 

“That is good.” He turned to the six ladies that were brought by Mark. “Good morning, ladies.” 

“Good morning, my lord,” they all greeted in unison and did a small gesture of courtesy when he was in front of them. 

“I must thank you for your presence today. I believe I am going to inquire about NuNew this morning.” 

Gaia blinked. “And it requires the kitchen, sire?” 

Emperor Zee licked his lips and rubbed the top part of his ear, showing uneasiness. “Well, yes.” Mark looked at the Emperor with shock in his eyes as this was the first time that he seemed… nervous? “I would like to learn how to cook NuNew’s desired food. Any knowledge of it perhaps?” 

Everybody in the kitchen had stopped what they were doing. The bizarre request and the unimaginable were just let out by Emperor Zee—a fire wielder, a vampire, the ruler of this continent—words they would not expect to hear ever . 

Julia was the first to recover and slightly raised a brow. “You would want to serve the Consort with breakfast in bed, Your Majesty?” 

Emperor Zee let out a relieved sigh. “I do, yes. It is what he wanted and I shall make it happen.”

Tacita clapped her hands. “Well, to hear such a request from the Emperor, I believe you know how to cook, sire?” 

Mark almost let out a laugh and Emperor Zee glared at him. “N-No,” he shyly admits and it was rare to hear him stammer. For Mark, this was a moment to remember. 

“It is an odd request, Your Majesty but we will help you,” Ilaria said to at least let the monarch feel that it is alright to admit such a thing. 

Afterall, it was common for the women to be the ones catering to cook the food. 

“Does NuNew have particular tastes in food? How about the ones commonly served in the morning?” Emperor Zee asked and followed Ilaria as soon as she was getting pots and spans. 

The maids have let them now, slowly leaving the premises as they were also nearing completion of the foods to be served in a while. 

“The Consort does not have a selective palate and he enjoys bread,” Cosima adds and starts to prepare ingredients of the dough they are making. 

“That is it?” The Emperor asks. 

“Bread and milk, sire,” Gaia answered. 

“The milk must be mixed with a little bit of honey as well,” Arria adds and they all settled at the stone where they all gathered the ingredients of the bread. 

“You must learn how to knead a dough, Your Majesty. NuNew—I mean, the Consort enjoys a lusciously light bread,” Tacita then instructed. “As you can see, we have prepared an active dry yeast, honey, salt, oil, and flour. We must also have warm water ready.” 

Emperor Zee was the one who poured the water into the pot and being the one who holds the power of fire, he has started to make the fire with just ease. The scarlet fire easily warms the pot and he smiles with light satisfaction. 

“This is a fresh yeast, my lord and I’m quite fascinated by the quality that this palace has,” Tacita praised and Emperor Zee watched carefully how she started. 

When Tacita made the kitchen stone become a lightly floured surface, he followed, too. His was following every move when she kneads the dough in a certain pattern and being born as a vampire, the emperor was able to speed up a little until it formed into a smooth, elastic, and slightly sticks to his fingers. 

“I almost forgot that I am teaching a vampire ,” Tacita comments and nodded at the quality of the dough the emperor had made. “Impressive, Your Majesty. You had the right texture of the bread.” 

Emperor Zee blinked and then smiled, a little proud of himself and thought about how NuNew can enjoy the bread that he made. 

“Can someone give me a large bowl?” Tacita asked and Arria was quick to give her one, being the nearest where the bowls of different sizes were. 

“We shall coat this bowl with oil and have the dough rest here for a while and since your fire is much stronger, sire, will you please warm the dough with your hand?” Tacita requested and Emperor Zee nodded. 

There is no fire in his hands but Emperor Zee was able to warm up the wrapped dough and gave it the first rise. It grew almost double in its size and Tacita told him to separate the dough into two equal portions. The lady even punched the dough down twice already and Emperor Zee was just learning his way how to make it. He used his powers again to have the dough’s second rise push through. 

This time, they had rectangular pans ready and spread the dough evenly. It only took minutes for the pans to slowly form and bake into bread. Emperor Zee was still amazed how he could use his power to make something for NuNew at a much faster pace. They all watched as the dough rose and the smell was reigning over the kitchen. 

“This is good, Your Majesty,” Tacita said to him and he stopped with the small amount of fire embracing the pans. 

She presses down a finger on top of the bread and lets the emperor touch it as well. “It is indeed soft,” he uttered. “I hope Nhu will like this.” 

“He’ll like it even more if you told him it is made by you, sire,” Ilaria said to him with a small smile. 

Emperor Zee grabs a porcelain small plate and also takes a bread knife then slices it down to give three thick portions for NuNew. He let the knife sit on the side of the plate and fork as well. 

“And the milk?” He inquired next. 

“Cosima is much more an expert in this, sire. She always prepares it for him during the morning of our practice sessions for The Selection,” Tacita said and set herself aside. 

Cosima bows at the emperor and gives him a porcelain cup. “The mixture for NuNew’s milk is simple, Your Majesty but he likes it quite well.” 

Emperor Zee nodded and let the already preserved milk on a carafe pour down in the cup just as what Cosima is doing. The honey was visible in front of them again and Cosima let the honey dipper pour on her cup. Emperor Zee notes how long the lady was able to pour it to match the right sweetness of the milk. 

“Mix it momentarily and warm it up, Your Majesty. He prefers a warmed up cup of milk in the morning.” 

Two hands embraced the porcelain cup that Emperor Zee was holding and let it generate heat from his touch. He then had the small spoon dip inside the cup and mix it gently. 

“You are done, Your Majesty. Just keep it warm and NuNew will be satisfied for breakfast.” Cosima let the emperor arrange NuNew’s breakfast in a tray and he could see how careful he was at handling his food. 

“I am eternally grateful for these lessons, ladies. I have learned a lot and I might learn more for my wife,” he gently said and  looked at each of them. “Please, allow me to serve you a hearty breakfast as well.” 

“We are already in your care since our first day here at the Emmaly Palace, Your Majesty,” Julia spoke and made a slightly prolonged curtsy. “Whatever you may offer, we are already grateful. All we desire was for you and the Imperial Noble Consort’s relationship is to flourish.” 

“Thank you, Julia,” Emperor Zee said with a warm smile towards the seamstress. 

“Your Majesty,” Mark called his attention. “I have been informed that Consort NuNew is now awake.” 

“Ah, perfect. I must make haste now. I promised him I shall serve him with breakfast.” Everyone bowed at him as he took the tray. “Please, have yourselves breakfast as well.” 

“Certainly, Emperor,” Ilaria answered him with a smile. 

Then a gust of wind was the sign that the emperor was making his way towards NuNew. 

Emperor Zee stares at the tray he was holding and knocks through the double doors of their bedchambers with one hand. Again, his heart pounded while waiting for NuNew’s voice to confirm that he was indeed awake. 

“My lord?” NuNew said, and Emperor Zee lifted up his head in relief when he heard his wife’s voice. 

“It is me, beautiful. I heard you are awake. May I come in?” 

“Of course, my lord!” NuNew answered and Emperor Zee pushed the double doors to open. 

With gentle steps, he took his time to get inside of their bedchambers and he saw NuNew sitting on the bed, a certain portion of his hair was curled upwards on the left side, indicating that he had a good sleep. 

“A pleasant morning, my darling wife,” Emperor Zee greeted with a smile. 

NuNew was staring at the tray the monarch had been holding. “Breakfast in bed, my lord?” 

Emperor Zee nodded and sat on the edge of the bed and let the tray lay on the cushion above NuNew’s lap. “I have asked your sisters to help me prepare your breakfast. They said that this is what you prefer in the mornings. I… I have learnt to make the bread and how to prepare your milk just the way you wanted to.” 

NuNew opened his mouth for a while in awe towards the emperor and the food that was in front of him. “Oh, my lord, this is too kind of you.” His hand went to his chest, suddenly overwhelmed with gratitude. “I must taste it now, yes? I would be most delighted to partake in your exquisite take on these.” 

“I followed the instructions quite well and I just hope it suits your tastes, Nhu.” 

The consort was giggling as he took the bread knife and fork. He sliced through the bed and took a piece that was enough as his bite and chewed it. Emperor Zee swallowed hard and watched the younger’s expression slowly change. His eyes widening and looking at the bread then to him. 

“Tell me,” he almost demanded. “Do you like it? Does it lack something?” 

NuNew shakes his head and swallows. “And you dare say that you only learned to make this kind of bread just moments ago, my lord? It is not too sweet and I quite like the texture that it almost felt like a cushion in my mouth. It is well-made, Your Majesty. Thank you…” 

That earned a smile from Emperor Zee and adored the way NuNew took a few more bites before taking a sip on the milk. 

“With honey?” 

“With honey,” Emperor Zee confirms. 

NuNew curled up a smile on his lips and took a longer sip from the porcelain cup. “Oh, it is nicely warmed, my lord,” he said and put the cup down. The content is almost consumed. “It is quite a cold morning but the milk helps me warm my body…” 

“I am glad you are enjoying the breakfast I have prepared for you, Nhu. I shall wait for you to finish it. We shall join the others in a while.” 

NuNew nodded and took the bread knife and fork once again. “Would you like a taste, my lord?” He offers a slice from the bread. “Please, join me as well. Hmm?”  

Emperor Zee was not able to resist the way NuNew’s sparkling eyes looked at him while he blinked and his lips formed in a small pout. Damned, Zee. 

“O-Or is it not based on your diet as a vampire, sire?” NuNew asked and slowly pulled down his hand. 

Emperor Zee did not let NuNew’s hand go down and grabbed his wrist. “I shall join you.” He took the piece of bread in his mouth and chewed on it. “You are right. I think I have made this bread well…” 

NuNew’s eyes beamed. “You must praise yourself with it, my lord. You learn quite fast and well.” 

“Indeed. Your sisters are good teachers, Nhu. I understand more as to how you were able to learn all of these before The Selection.” 

NuNew offered the cup but Emperor Zee gently refused it as he was to enjoy it himself. After drinking the contents of the cup, it even left a small amount of the milk on the side of NuNew’s mouth and the monarch was quick to let the fabric of his cape wipe the residue. 

He was happy enough to stare at the all-consumed bread and milk on the tray. 

A knock again and they both turned their heads towards the double doors. “Our esteemed guests have already gathered themselves in the dining hall, Your Majesty, Your Highness.” It was Mark who informed them. 

“Thank you, Mark. We shall make ourselves present in a while. Let NuNew’s maids enter the room.” 

“Certainly, sire.” 

Emperor Zee faced NuNew. “We shall be meeting additional guests, Nhu. We shall prepare ourselves.” 

The maids entered their bedchambers with fabrics on their arms as they bowed to both of them. 

“I shall look my very best.” He smiled at him. “Thank you for preparing this breakfast, my lord. I am glad I enjoyed it with you.” 

Emperor Zee squeezes the portion of the hair that was curved upwards on NuNew’s left side. “I am glad we spent this morning by ourselves even if it’s just for a short while, Nhu. I shall try my best to make this a frequent occurrence.” 

“I will be looking forward, my Emperor.” NuNew dared to say that emphasizes the second to the last word. The Emperor put up a grin on his lips then nodded in response instead.

Chapter Text

“Your Highness, may I introduce you to your Imperial General Staff,” Mark starts off and lays his palm out towards the palace staff who have entered the room. 

They all lined up in front of NuNew and immediately did a curtsy in front of him. He smiled at them and studied their faces. 

“This is Nat, your head attendant. His role will be similar to mine, Your Highness,” Mark informed him and Nat steps forward. 

From what NuNew observed, he is most likely from the North. His skin tells him so and provided that he was wearing small jewels that are common in Northern Emmaly. 

“Hello, Nat,” NuNew greeted him with a smile.

“Greetings, Highness. I am Nat. I am glad to finally meet you.” He steps forward. “We are of the same age, Your Highness but I have trained my whole growing years to cater to the Empress of this empire.” 

NuNew’s eyes brightened at what he had heard. “It is indeed great to know, Nat. I hope we will have a harmonious relationship.” 

Nat bows to him and takes a step back into his place. Mark moved forward and introduced the next. 

“This is Yim, Your Highness.” 

Yim steps forward and bowed. “Greetings, Your Highness. My name is Yim and I come from the Western Emmaly. I am an expert at poison and herbs. I shall ensure every food that will be served to you is at highest quality and shall only bring you health.” 

“Thank you, Yim,” he said and the smile never left his lips. 

“And of course… this is Pure, Your Highness.” NuNew gasped at the familiarity of the name. “She was one of the candidates for The Selection.” 

“Oh, Pure!” NuNew said with delight in his tone. “I am glad to meet you again and in this circumstance.” 

Pure smiled at him. “And I am glad they chose me, Highness. Southern people shall bring you familiarity at least.”

“Indeed!” NuNew giggled. “It is comforting to know I have someone with the same birthplace as me.” 

It doesn’t feel familiar however with how Pure bowed at him. How life could change with just a snap. They were sitting side by side one day and then the next he became a person of a much higher status. 

“And of course, here is Ohm, Your Highness,” Mark introduced. “He shall be in charge of everything related to your upcoming inquiries.” 

Ohm bowed at him. “I am from Eastern Emmaly, Your Highness. I am glad to be of your service.” 

“Thank you, Ohm. I am glad to meet you,” NuNew said to him and studied his face to get some familiarity. 

His attendants are coming from the four kingdoms of Emmaly and he hoped that he will get along well with all of them. 

“It is their first day of their duty today, Your Highness. They must prepare you for breakfast,” Mark said and looked back at NuNew’s attendants in a strict manner. 

“We shall wait for you, my sweet.” NuNew faced the emperor. “I have assigned them to attend to your needs primarily. I shall ensure that you are well-pampered.” 

NuNew displays a soft smile. “I am grateful for this, my lord. Though, may I request one more?” 

Emperor Zee nods. “Tell me.” 

“Julia—the seamstress—she may be nearing her old age already but as you can see, she still performs her duty as a well-crafted one. She was the one responsible for all of the clothes I wore for the past three days, my lord. May I assign her as one of the attendants as well?” 

“Of course, darling.” Emperor Zee turned to Mark. “Make the official papers for Julia. She shall be added to my wife’s list of attendants.” 

Mark bows towards the Emperor. “I shall have it prepared after breakfast, Your Majesty.” 

NuNew took a step forward towards the Emperor. “Thank you, my lord.” 

The monarch caressed two of NuNew’s fingers using his thumb and forefingers. “Most welcome, beautiful.” 

Then it was time for the emperor and Mark to leave the bedchambers. His attendants were already unto him, prepared with everything they have. 

“We must make haste, Your Highness. Generally, the vampires do not tolerate tardiness as it seems,” Nat said to him as they all took off what he was wearing during that morning. 

Of course, Emperor Zee might be the most different among them—he had to remind himself. “Of course. Please, let me be as presentable as that aligns with the royals and nobles I will be having breakfast with.” 

“We shall do our very best, Your Highness—that is what we will assure you,” Nat assures him and as his Head Attendant, he commands the other four under his belt.  

- - - - - - -

NuNew will always prefer to pair or match with Emperor Zee in terms of his clothing and his attendants have taken that into a serious note. Signature colors of red and black were visible in his clothing. They have applied a plain ruby stola that lines his figure well and black string belt that was shining with loose gold gems. Ruby-colored jewelries were  also paired that were a little heavy for him to wear but it made the shine that compliments his skin. 

They did not waste any time to go downstairs, guiding him to go to the royal dining of the palace. NuNew can already hear the distant chatter from afar as they were near. 

He almost halted his steps when he heard the trumpets’ bright tone as soon as he saw him arriving. That even notified the ton that his presence shall be noted. He grimaced slightly and bows at the entrance of the royal dining hall. All of this attention he has been getting was quite too much for him to bear. 

“His Royal Highness, NuNew,” he heard a voice announced as he stepped forward. 

“A pleasant morning to all,” he greets with a small smile. “I am pleased to have this breakfast with you.” 

His eyes only found Empress Wanru who was carrying the Crown Prince and he was glad that it was a familiar face within a crowd full of vampires… royal and noble vampires. 

“Beautiful as ever, sweet darling.” He did not even notice Emperor Zee was on his side already. NuNew let out a sigh of relief. “Shall we?” 

NuNew nods and clings his arm towards the offered one by Emperor Zee. “It is my first time to find a wide range of eye colors from each continent, my lord. I have realized—the golden yellow is for the Asnon Empire, the emerald green for Noccos Empire, and… I am assuming the amethyst is for…” 

“Empire of Sharah,” Emperor Zee answers. “Indeed, vampires from different continents have their distinct colors in their eyes. And so, if a vampire turned a human into one, it shall also depend on what continent he was born from. They shall be born true of that empire.” 

“Hmmm,” NuNew hums as he learns more information about vampires. He was happy that it even came from his betrothed. 

“We shall greet them, yes?” NuNew felt a hand on top of his knuckles. “You have been meeting new people since last night but…” 

“It does not burden me, my lord.” NuNew assures the emperor with a smile. “This is indeed my duty as Emmaly’s empress.” The last word sounded foreign in NuNew’s tongue but he must get used to it already. 

The emperor gave him a light squeeze as they walked down through the upper center of the dining area. NuNew was met again by the different eye colors of the vampires as they halted their steps. He could feel their intense gazes as he was the only unfamiliar in this very room. 

“A pleasant morning, Your Majesties, and Imperial Highnesses,” Emperor Zee greets first. “I would like to extend my gratitude that you have joined me and my selected consort for this breakfast. I am hoping it shall go smoothly.” He glances at Emperor Rufus who only looked at him boringly. “But first, may I introduce you to him?” 

It was NuNew’s turn to give a deep curtsy in front of the other royals. “Good morning, Your Majesties and Imperial Highnesses. My name is NuNew, from Southern Emmaly—chosen to be the emperor of this continent’s wife. I am glad to meet  you all.” 

They all nod at him as an acknowledgement and NuNew takes a deep breath then flashes a smile. Emperor Zee started to walk and bring him along as they greeted every royal. 

It was Emperor Kangxi and Empress Wanru together with their bundle of joy, the Crown Prince Yinzhen at first, then Emperor Rufus along with Consort Fabia—and the woman still has that sour look on NuNew. 

“Emperor Ciro and Imperial Consort Mabel,” Emperor Zee greeted them and NuNew memorized their names instantly. “I am afraid we did not have the chance to greet each other last night.” 

Amethyst eyes greets them both and NuNew found the color enchanting. Empire of Sharah, he determines. 

“Indeed, Emperor. We are so glad to have stayed for a bit more,” the Emperor of Sharah said and turned to NuNew. “I would like to extend my congratulations for being picked as this man’s wife, Imperial Consort NuNew.” 

“Thank you, sire,” NuNew said and did a little curtsy. “I am still in the process of settling all of these, but it is undeniable now.” 

“A great choice indeed, Emperor,” Consort Mabel said cheerfully. “This is the only time I have seen you up close and yet… your beauty is astonishing for us to see, Consort NuNew. Remarkable!” 

“Thank you for your praises, Your Highness. I would also like to express the beauty of your eyes… it compliments your face as well.” 

Consort Mabel blushes at NuNew’s words. “Why thank you, Your Highness!” 

- - - - - - - 

The breakfast went well as they parted ways with the rulers of the other three empires and was brought towards lunch which also ended in a great manner. 

It is time for NuNew to bid his temporary goodbye to his sisters as the maids of the palace gathered their things in a royal carriage which the emperor insisted on. It was made for long travels and the Southern Kingdom was three days worth of travel in a carriage, four if it is on an ordinary carriage. 

“Do not cry, my dearest,” Tacita comforts him as NuNew’s eyes were full of tears as he held on to her. “We shall visit and you shall, too. We shall write you letters and you shall, too. Hmm?” 

NuNew nods and shuts his eyes for a while. “I will miss all of you,” he expressed through teary eyes and a restrained voice. “Please, let me know once you arrive…” 

“I will be deploying my crow, Caeso, my sweet.” They all turned to Emperor Zee who had the crow bird that was standing on his fingers. “He shall tell me once they have arrived at the Southern Kingdom—in a span of three minutes within their arrival. That is how fast he can fly.” 

NuNew widened his eyes in wonder. “A scarlet crow, my lord?” 

“Indeed.” He caresses the body of Caeso—specifically on his chest with gentleness. “I made him my pet and we are connected through our minds. He openly accepts my scarlet blood and has become mine.” 

NuNew brushed off the tears from his eyes and carefully looked at the bird. “Caeso,” he pronounced his name and walked towards the crow. The bird only cocks his head to the other side and stares at him. 

Emperor Zee grins. “He says you’re beautiful. A perfect match for me.” The bird caws with his chest. “He said not to worry as he will guide your sisters the safe way back home.” 

NuNew stared at the crow with wonder, his eyes matching with the emperor. “Thank you, Caeso. I shall bestow you a gift once they are home safe.” 

The crow caws again. “He said a good set of worms and fresh blood from dead insects will do.” 

“I shall learn how to get them, Caeso. Thank you.” 

“The royal carriage is ready, my ladies,” one of the guards informed them. 

NuNew turned once again towards his sisters and hugged each of them. Julia also joined as she will be left behind as NuNew’s seamstress. 

“You will do great things, child,” Ilaria said and caressed his cheek. 

“You learn fast, Nhu. You should use that,” Cosima said next and hugged him by the waist. NuNew nods at her and hugged her Cosima back. 

“I will definitely be missing you everyday, Nhu,” Gaia uttered and her eyes were almost brimming with tears. “You deserved this life that you are being cared for. It is the only wish that Nataya wanted for you.” 

“Do not forget our teachings, Nhu. Embrace this life from now on.” Arria kissed him on his cheek. “I’ll miss you.” 

“Promise, Arria,” NuNew softly declares and lets go from her embrace slowly. 

“I shall look after Nhu for you, ladies,” Julia said as they also surrounded her with a tight hug. The old lady only whined when they separate from her. “I shall spend the remaining of my years to be something I have desired all my life.” 

“Oh, Julia, do not say that yet…” NuNew pouts after in protest. “You are to make me dresses that’ll make everyone swoon!” 

Julia laughs. “Well, of course I shall!” 

It was all giggles for a moment and then it is finally time for them to ride the carriage. They were all assisted to the royal carriage, so that it fit them all nicely inside. NuNew stands with Julia on his left and an arm on his shoulders by the emperor on his side. 

“Safe travels, ladies,” Emperor Zee said and they all bowed to him. 

The coachmen finally hits the whip to the horses to signal their start of travel to Southern Emmaly once again. NuNew held his tears and waved goodbye to his sisters as the carriage started to move. He was reciprocated with a wave as well and he could only hope he can see them again the soonest. 

They all heard Caeso’s loud caw as he flew over the carriage to follow under Emperor Zee’s command. 

“I promise you their safety during and upon their arrival, Nhu,” Emperor Zee squeezes his shoulder. 

NuNew looked up at him. “Thank you, my lord.” He tiptoes and realizes what he was about to do and settled his feet again on the ground. 

“I am waiting for my kiss.” And eyed him from the side. 

The Emmaly consort could only blush and tiptoes once again, aiming his lips towards Emperor Zee’s cheek and giving him a light kiss.

Chapter Text

Of all the mornings NuNew had inside the Emmaly Castle, this is the only day he was most nervous. Though he should be listening and giving opinions and learning as well during the meeting with Emperor Zee’s—or rather, their councilmen—as of the moment he can’t seem to concentrate. 

“This is a good proposal from Emperor Kangxi, is it not, Imperial Consort?” He turned to Counsilor Poppy, one of the council members and looked down at the scroll he was holding. 

Their eyes were on him and he hesitates to speak, “I—” 

A loud caw suddenly pierced through the throne room and NuNew gasped at the familiar sound. Caeso has finally returned! He declared. Their eyes went to the flying scarlet crow that flew its way towards Emperor Zee. 

“Caeso,” Emperor Zee acknowledges him with a smile and laid out his fingers where he can land. 

NuNew anticipates what he could be telling the emperor now. He looked at the scarlet crow and he seems unscathed and still the same right when they let him go almost four days ago. 

“He says they all see to it that they have returned safely,” Emperor Zee finally said and that earned a relieved sigh from NuNew. “The people of Southern Emmaly celebrated their return as a thank you for shaping you as the chosen candidate.” The scarlet crow’s beak continued to open as they anticipated more words from him. “The brothel was full of guests and even people from other kingdoms have come to inquire to train their daughters and sons with the dance you presented to me.” 

NuNew placed his palms on his chest. “Oh, that is great, great news, Caeso!” He smiled widely towards the crow and Emperor Zee let him pet his chest. “Should I retrieve your promised gift now?” The crow caws happily as he flaps his wings for a while. NuNew giggled and stood up from his seat. 

“Excuse me for a while, my lord, councilmen,” NuNew said and bowed. 

He turned his back on them then went out of the throne room. His attendants were already there, handing out a medium bowl that contained all of the preferred food of Caeso. 

“Thank you! My sisters have returned safely to the Kingdom of Southern Emmaly,” he said happily and grabbed the bowl from Nat. “I am sure Julia is still busy downstairs with all of my dresses. Please do tell her the great news as well.” 

“We shall, Your Highness,” Nat smiled at him. “Any additional instructions?” 

“That is all for now, Nat. Thank you.” 

They all gestured a curtsy towards him and have all gone their separate ways. A few more minutes until lunchtime and he can see how they have gone to their separate ways. Yim went to direction where the kitchen is, Nat let himself go where Julia is, Pure and Ohm went to royal dining area to check the lunch preparations. 

NuNew happily entered the throne room again. He can feel Caeso staring at the bowl he was holding and he knew he could smell from a distance the content of what he was holding. The scarlet crow caws and flies towards NuNew and lands on his shoulder. 

“Caeso, you are getting yourself a little excited,” Emperor Zee remarked and the crow bird only responded with a head tilt. 

NuNew grins and as he sat back in his throne, he let the bowl sit on his lap and opened it in front of Caeso. It contains alive and crawling worms, surrounded with fresh insect blood all around. Caeso went down and places himself on the edge of the bowl and hoots at the served food NuNew had prepared for him. 

“He says he is very thankful for the price,” Emperor Zee relays and NuNew watched as the crow devoured the contents of the bowl. 

“You’re most welcome, Caeso,” NuNew said happily. “I have gathered all of these by myself. I am glad that it is to your liking.” 

“Ah, that explains the mild bruises on your hands and wrists, Imperial Consort,” they heard Councilor Poppy say. 

They all turned to him and Emperor Zee get to notice it now. “Nhu…” 

Councilor Poppy—a hundred and thirty-two year-old vampire—who has the farsight ability. No matter how far the people, objects, and estates are, he can see them clear and near. 

NuNew shyly hides one of his hands and purposely does not look at Emperor Zee. “NuNew,” the monarch called him once again. “Give me your hand. That is a command from your Emperor.” 

“My lord—” He hissed when he felt a heat on his neck. NuNew has no choice and laid one of his hands to him, while still holding the bowl where Caeso was still enjoying himself with food. 

“I am certain you went out of the garden this morning while I had myself busy in the armory of the castle.” He flips NuNew’s hand on the other side and lets out a tsk when he saw his palm marked with little spots of red. “I do not want you to hurt yourself for such tasks.” 

“It’ll heal soon, my lord. B-Besides, I am used to this…” 

Emperor Zee stared at him, meeting his eyes. “Have you forgotten you are already living on the same roof with me?” His finger reaches to tip NuNew’s chin up. “I will never let you be hurt under my watch, my Empress.” 

NuNew blinked a lot of times and nodded. “I-Indeed, my lord. But a gift is more meaningful if it is made personally, no?” 

“Yes, but we have plenty of tools for you to use in order not to hurt yourself.” Emperor Zee gently rubs his thumb on the younger’s chin. “You are free to use everything here in our palace.” 

“I shall keep that in mind, Your Majesty…” NuNew then flashes a sparkly eyes and then slightly puckered his lips. “Please smoothen the lines on your forehead now…” 

Emperor Zee opened his mouth for a while, not believing for a moment what he is seeing from NuNew. He tilts his head on the other side and squints his eyes. “You are to believe I won’t continue being “mad” at you with that… that…” He stammered when NuNew slowly blinked his eyes a few times. “Well, you are certainly correct.” And then gave up. 

They suddenly hear the snickers and giggles coming from their councilmen who were witnessing all of it the whole time. They distances themselves from one another, one was certainly feeling shy and one certainly feeling accomplished. 

“If one of you utters a single word,” Emperor Zee “threatens” and the two try to stop themselves from laughing further. 

Councilor Tutor stood up and went in front of them. “Surely, you will be needing my ability for the Imperial Consort’s benefit, Emperor?” 

Emperor Zee heaved a sigh and nodded. “I do.” 

NuNew saw how Councilor Tutor approached him. He bowed first and reached for his hand. “Your Highness, may I?” 

The consort nodded a few times and lifted up his arm. Councilor Tutor opened up his right palm and a certain light green glowed. NuNew’s eyes widened when the bruises on his hand fades away in a blink of an eye. He looked next to his other hand and it healed as well. 

“Thank you, Councilor,” NuNew said and put down his hand. “That was quite fast.” 

“Only the best mender-healer in all of Emmaly,” Emperor Zee compliments with a smile.

Councilor Tutor steps backward and bowed once again. “I am grateful for such praise, sire.” 

“Councilor Tutor came from a family of healers and menders. He has displayed great potential ever since and then I decided to offer him a position as one of my councilors,” Emperor Zee added and gave a nod of acknowledgement towards him. 

“I can see why he catches your attention, my lord,” NuNew utters while his hand caress Caeso’s head. “Are you also able to heal animals, and other living things, Councilor?” 

“Indeed, Your Highness. You might remember the maid that had her skin burned all because of a certain candidate during The Selection? It is I whom the emperor sought help to heal her burned skin.” 

“Ah, yes, I remember.” NuNew was  happy to closely meet Councilor Tutor and even got to experience his ability. “I cannot imagine how painful the experience was for her and how thankful she might be when you restored her skin.” 

“Indeed, Your Highness.” Councilor Tutor bowed once again and turned to go back to his place in one of the tables in front of the emperor and the consort. 

NuNew looked down at Caeso and observed that he was already finishing up the contents of the bowl that he prepared. 

“My, my, you eat with such haste, Caeso,” he comments and smiles at the scarlet crow. “I am glad it is to your liking.” 

“He says it is indeed beyond his liking,” Emperor Zee answered for his pet. 

Caeso lifted up his head to determine that he was done with his meal. NuNew copied how Emperor Zee would let out two of his fingers and let Caeso stand on it. “Thank you once again, Caeso. You have my eternal gratitude for guiding my sisters back home.” He giggled and brought Caeso towards his lips and planted a soft peck on the hill of his head. 

Emperor Zee opened his mouth in disbelief at NuNew. “Do you carelessly give away your kisses like that, Nhu?” 

NuNew opened his mouth to respond when he realized that it might not be Caeso’s words. “My lord?” He turned to Emperor Zee who was looking a little sullen. “D-Did I do something to offend you?” 

“I believe it is not offensive in that manner, no.” They heard Councilor Poppy say and Emperor Zee threw a tad amount of scarlet fire towards him. That left Councilor Poppy giggling in his seat. 

“Caeso is a bird, Your Majesty,” Councilor Tutor adds and that made Emperor Zee pissed. “You are really showing how jea—” 

“This meeting is adjourned,” the emperor abruptly declared. “You may go your own separate ways, gentlemen.” 

NuNew blinked. “But, my lord, aren’t we supposed to discuss—” 

The councilmen stood up from their seats and NuNew saw how they teasingly smiled at Emperor Zee while they gathered their stuff. Councilors Poppy and Tutor stood in front of them and then bowed.

As they turn their backs on them, they allow themselves to speak more. 

“Councilor Tutor, have you seen such behavior from the emperor even before?” 

“I don’t recall anything, Councilor.” 

“A rare occurence to be distressed over a scarlet crow.” 

“His pet, ha!” 

NuNew’s brows furrows. “What on earth are they talking about, my lord?” He asked the moment when the councilmen went out of the throne room. 

Emperor Zee stayed silent for a while and Caeso flapped his wings for a while then proudly enhanced his chest. “You should be grateful you do not speak, Caeso,” he uttered towards his crow. 

“Sire?” He called his attention once again. 

Emperor Zee returned his gaze towards NuNew and cleared his throat. “What I am saying is, if you are that grateful for what Caeso has done, I am simply thinking that I am deserving of a kiss as well, yes?” 

“Oh, but that was a kiss—” NuNew stopped himself from adding a reason as he could see how agitated the emperor was. 

“It has been my idea to deploy him with your sisters and also give him instructions and have him be the first protector of Ilaria, Cosima, Gaia, Arria, and Tacita—” 

NuNew did not let him finish and just proceeded to reach for Emperor Zee’s cheek and kissed him there. The smooch sound almost echoed through the throne room and Caeso found himself covering his eyes with one of his wings in embarrassment. 

“Is that better, my lord?” 

Emperor Zee stops himself from grinning too much. “Yes, my wife.” 

- - - - - - -

NuNew was feeling lonely about occupying the bath alone—welll, not entirely as he has his attendants bathing him—for tonight. Emperor Zee had needed to write a letter back to Emperor Kangxi and it must be the top priority as of now. 

“What could be your preference for tonight, Your Highness?” Nat asked him as he lifted NuNew’s right arm mid-level and gently scrubbed his skin clean. “The usual? Rose and vanilla?” 

“Yes, please. I don’t think I will ever not be fond of the combination of smell. His Majesty prefers it on me as well.” 

“Of course, Highness.” 

“It has been a particularly busy day today, yes?” Pure asked next as she was responsible for the entirety of his back. “Both you and the emperor have been exhausted from the royal duties.” 

“Hmm. It seems I am not feeling of any kind. I was happy to follow the emperor and learn many things about how to run the Emmaly Empire. We were only inside this palace, but the pile of tasks we had to do together was a long list of scrolls.” 

“Then, might I suggest, Your Highness—you can consider having the rose and vanilla essential oils we have prepared beforehand,” Yim said as he carefully rubs the soap on his chest. “To use tonight? To relieve stress?” 

“What for?” 

His attendants all looked at each other for a while with a quick pause. “Your Highness, surely, after you served Emperor Zee a bath on your first night with him, you also have done… it?” 

NuNew knew right away what Ohm was talking about. “P-Pray tell, might it be deemed requisite?”

He heard Nat laugh with uneasiness. “It is not, Your Highness. However, it was a… normal occurrence.” 

NuNew gasped. “But I was—” 

“And might I assume that until now…” Nat let his words hang and let the consort say the next words. 

“Yes, I have not done it with him,” NuNew confirms and his attendants started to avoid his gaze. 

“It brings me confusion that a certain vampire could hold out his desire, Your Highness,” Pure said. “I am a witness to how the emperor looked at you during the first day of The Selection. You might not have noticed it but his eyes glowed in the shade of bright ruby upon setting his eyes on you.” 

NuNew recalled the words of his sisters. Reminding him once again why serving a bath to the emperor is crucial in releasing his carnal desires. Having that information in mind was quite embarrassing for him, much more he did not put it to good use. 

“A lot has happened that night. I did not intend to put that away.” 

“Ah, that is when the other emperor has challenged him to a duel, yes?” Yim asked. 

“Indeed.” 

NuNew has stayed more days here at the Emmaly Palace with his new title than being the candidate already. He then realizes that he has not yet offered his body to the emperor. And he wanted to serve him with everything that he could. 

“We shall finish this bath—” 

NuNew cut off Nat’s words and said, “prepare me a sheer and silk stola.” He looked at the prepared tunic lying on the elevated stone edge and ignored it. “I would prefer to wear it tonight.” 

His attendants stepped backward and bowed to him. “We shall prepare it at once, Your Highness.” 

“A-And…” He clears his throat. “The rose and vanilla essential oil—please hand it to me.” 

“Of course,” Nat answers. “I shall have it on a small glass bottle—” 

NuNew shakes his head. “Not a bottle. Bring me the carafe.” 

Nat slightly widened his eyes. “We shall prepare it with your preferred clothes for tonight, Your Highness.”

“That is… that is all.” 

Nat and Pure rise on the water first and went out of the bathing place to be the ones tending to NuNew’s instructions. He was then helped by Yim and and Ohm to rinse the soap all over his head body then catered to dry him when he got out of the water. 

NuNew’s mind was racing thinking about the decision he has to make for tonight. The heat in his cheeks were already being noticed by his attendants as he thinks what could be the possible outcomes and the shame he will not be letting in for tonight. 

“I have been reading books about it,” NuNew uttered, almost like a whisper. “The oil… it helps, right?” 

“Indeed, Highness,” Nat answered for him. 

He did not even notice that Nat and Pure were already back and he could feel the thin fabric embracing his skin. He steps on the moonlight to at least see what he was wearing and so far, he was wearing a sheer ruby and white stola. The neckline was formed on a deep triangular shape, that if a simple brush of the wind, it could leave his chest bare. The loose sleeves were also in a form of ruby and white that drapes around his arms like a flowing wind. Lastly, the length… it only covered the half of his thigh. He also noticed how the stola nicely enhances the shape of his waist. 

“Thank you. For this dress,” he said and the attendants smiled at him. “And the oil?” 

“Here it is, Imperial Highness,” Pure then hands him a glass carafe. “I recommend we can cover your body with it just on the thinnest layers of your skin—for fragrance and…” She stares at NuNew. “Preparation.” 

“Oh, uh, just the first one you have said. I-I’ll let it.” 

“Alright, Your Highness,” Pure nods at him. 

NuNew pour a small amount of the oil in Pure’s open palm. She then made slight spreads on his wrists, up to his inner elbows, behind NuNew’s ears, to the nape of his neck, and at the back of his knees. He flinched when Pure’s fingers went down on his décolletage. 

“Apologies, Your Highness,” Pure said and her fingers went off on the skin immediately. 

“You may continue, Pure. Sorry.” 

“If you say so, Your Imperial Highness.”

When the attendants were satisified with the way they have prepared and pampered NuNew, they guided him out of the bathing place. 

Still no sign of the emperor and NuNew seems to be relieved at the fact. Along with his attendants, they made their way towards their chambers. All of the maids, guards, and other staff of the palace greets him with a bow when he walked past them. 

NuNew slows down his steps when he was only a few steps away from the black double doors of their chambers. He is asking, even doubting himself how to do this but then he was being reminded by the words of his sisters. The guards bowed at him and opened the double doors for him. 

He took a step inside and noticed that it was still empty. He turned his head to the side. “Thank you for tonight, my Imperial Attendants. I shall call you if need be.” 

“As you wish, Imperial Highness. We wish you a pleasant night.” It was Nat’s voice who answered and they all walked away from the chambers and headed towards the halls of the palace once again. 

NuNew took three steps forward and the double doors gently closed. 

The night is settling in and only a few candles were lit, the moon shining on the floor to ceiling window was giving the night flow on the enormous bed. NuNew gulped a lot of times and tried to recall the books he had been reading; he hoped that his current knowledge was sufficient to satisfy the emperor. 

With that, he started to pace around the room. Sometimes grazing his fingers on the edge of the bed, and sometimes holding on to the long curtains with his fist. 

“Nhu, my beautiful darling.” 

NuNew jumps to his feet when he suddenly hears Emperor Zee’s voice. 

“My lord,” he called to him, almost panting. 

NuNew stands on the far left corner of the room and thanks to the thick curtains, his shadow was the only thing that the emperor was seeing and as for him, he could clearly see the monarch looking dashing in the bask of the moonlight. 

“I was told you are done with your bath and I am, too. It was a long day for you, and I would like to tuck you in the bed.” NuNew steps out of the shadow while the emperor arranges the bed for him. “My sincerest apologies for making you wait. But, here I am now—” 

When Emperor Zee lifted up his gaze, he paused when he saw how NuNew was dressed right at this moment. 

“My lord.” 

Emperor Zee then turned his gaze on NuNew’s face. “Y-Yes? Yes?” 

NuNew slowly walked towards Emperor Zee, making sure his hips were enhanced, stomach in, and chest out. He put down the carafe on the side of the long drawer and went on the emperor’s back. His hands softly press his arm muscles and he purrs at the felt veins he traces.

“NuNew…” The emperor sighs after. 

“I shall offer everything of me to you tonight, my lord.”

Chapter Text

Emperor Zee tips his head on the right when he heard NuNew’s words. A small fracture in his resistance and self-control made its way to his core already. It is impossible for him to not take intentions with how the tone of his wife’s voice was heard. If he might add, his hands brought burning touch upon him in which he cannot fathom how he could feel such temperature. 

He faced the younger and let the limited lit up candles guide his eyes towards NuNew. “But, I must—” 

“I am ashamed that I was not able to serve you with the entirety of my body, my lord,” he cuts him off and brings his head slightly down. “That is why… that is why I have prepared myself for this tonight.” 

“Oh, Nhu…” Emperor Zee shakes his head and gently tips NuNew’s chin and lifts up his head. “I am certain you are aware that I am not in any way to require you of this.” He caressed his chin with his thumb to assure him. “The act of carnal union between us should not be done in any way that you are uncertain.” He took NuNew’s hand and intertwined their fingers. “You are shaking, my Nhu.”

“I have been… I have been entirely nervous about this, my lord,” he confesses. “And no, I am not forcing myself to do this with you. T-The only thing I am nervous about is the fear that I might not be able to satisfy you or if I will be carelessly moving—” 

“This one, too, is a learning process, Nhu.” He caressed the smaller’s cheek with his free hand. “Again, I do not believe we must engage in it with such haste—” 

NuNew let the hand of Emperor Zee on his cheek be brought down on his lips. 

The Imperial Consort saw how the Emperor licked his own lips and then gulped after. Their eyes met, each glowing with wildfire. 

Emperor Zee shut his eyes for a while and heaved out a sigh. “You must… you must hear me out why I am opposed to this, Nhu.” 

NuNew’s shoulders slumped down. “Am I not desirable, my lord?” He said in a solemn tone. 

“What?” He squints his eyes. “Do not assume that about yourself. Ever. I forbid it.” He let NuNew face him once again. “You don’t have an ounce of idea how my blood reacted when I first laid my eyes on you during the very first day of The Selection. If I were to choose right away, I would call out your name, Nhu. I had wanted to end the competition in an instant. But it will be unfair and I wanted to be considerate to those who have come. You have no idea how Councilor Max had reminded me to not stare and think about you for too long. How can I? When you already have occupied every corner of my mind and consumed my thoughts with every passing minute.” He shakes his head. “It was an impossible feat, but I am a patient man, Nhu. Three torturous days of The Selection and that virtue was rewarded when I finally announced your name to the whole of Emmaly.” 

NuNew was blushing the whole time the emperor spat out those words. Indeed, he does not have an idea. The confession only makes him desire the emperor more. He could not believe that they were feeling the same ever since. 

“I—” NuNew met the glowing ruby-colored eyes of the emperor. “I find myself in quite a similar situation, my lord,” he shyly admits. “The very first thought that came to mind was how perfect your features are. Not a flaw in my eyes, every strong feature is sculpted into perfection…” 

Emperor Zee caresses NuNew’s lower lip with his thumb. “You are making this much harder for me, my wife.” 

NuNew took a step closer, making the thumb in his lip pressed deeper. “My lord…” 

“I do not think you are entirely ready for this, Nhu. Given— given the awful circumstance of your past—” 

NuNew started to shake his head and brought the emperor’s fingers to the side of his lips instead. “Then make me ready, my lord. As my husband, I should only be learning such things from you, yes?” 

Emperor Zee wet his lips. “I despise the fact that you are right,” he answers. NuNew smiled with satisfaction. “But…” His eyes then were full of concern. “Your nightmares, Nhu.” NuNew flicked his eyes. “There are days where you experience them. I do not want you to force—” 

“Then make me forget those nightmares, my lord.” NuNew grazes his fingers on Emperor Zee’s arm.

The monarch flicks his fingers to light up the room with scarlet fire through the candles. NuNew gasped at the sudden feeling of shyness when he realized that he was too exposed now for Emperor Zee to see. His heart raced when the taller slightly distanced himself from him. Emperor Zee’s eyes took time to look down and get an overall view of what NuNew has presented himself with. 

“Will you turn around for me, please?” He almost pleads, turning it into a hungry demand. 

NuNew took a deep breath and gave the emperor a spin. The flow of the dress follows suit with his body, almost exposing the lower and intimate parts of his body. When he faced the emperor again, his eyes were already burning bright rubies. It was a different shade than what he normally sees and it makes NuNew swoon once again. 

Emperor Zee took a step forward, their chests sticking to each other. “My beautiful wife, where would you prefer to start?” 

NuNew lifted up his hand and let his fingers graze over the plush pink lips of Emperor Zee. “Teach me how to kiss, my lord.” His eyes were already stuck on his lips and his thoughts were already thinking what could those lips do to him. “P-Please…” 

The monarch held NuNew by his waist and tips the smaller’s chin using his forefinger and thumb once again. “I will. You learn fast, Nhu. This should be quite simple for you.” He ducks his head and sets his eyes on NuNew’s plump pinkish lips. 

NuNew held onto the cape of Emperor Zee’s when he knew the monarch was not stopping anytime from letting their lips meet. His face was all too near now as seconds passed by and he closed his eyes, anticipating the emperor’s lips on his. His grip tightened on both sides of the cape when he felt a brief hot breath then at last—at long last—he felt a soft texture on his lips. It made him open his eyes wide and cannot believe himself that Emperor Zee’s lips were already on his. The base of his spine tingles at the gentle contact, the little hairs on his body raised, feeling the brush of a cold passing through his skin, and then all he could feel was the warm touch of their lips. His first kiss was a memory he could hold on to forever. 

His heart paced much faster, and stood still until the emperor starts to move his lips and NuNew followed. 

When Emperor Zee slightly opened his mouth, he did as well and when the taller puckered his lips, he did too. NuNew almost melted on the monarch’s arms and he was grateful that he had something to hold onto and Emperor Zee’s arm was around his waist as well. He also allowed himself to tilt his head to the other side and savor the very first time their lips finally touched. His eyes were now closed, savoring the taste and feel of his husband’s lips. Their lips now moved in sync, NuNew doing great as he follows the slow and careful movement of Emperor Zee. 

“Such soft lips,” Emperor Zee murmurs and was not able to help himself to suck in the lower lip of NuNew. The smaller gasped for air and momentarily opened his eyes. “Impeccable taste. And to think I have let myself wait for this moment…” He let his lips wander now—some moments on the side of NuNew’s lips then back to where it was the softest. 

Emperor Zee let himself indulge at the beautiful reward he has been bestowed upon. He knew from the very first day his eyes landed on NuNew, he knew his mind would go insane once he got to taste the boy’s lips. More than a week since The Selection had passed and his patience for this moment to finally happen was worth it. 

“Open your mouth, darling,” he whispers and NuNew follows. 

His tongue teases the inner corners of NuNew’s lips at first, tasting and then darts his own inside to meet the boy’s tongue. Both moaned at the contact. NuNew pressed his body closer, his head going places when the emperor was initiating more than a kiss. All he could do was follow now and let himself be at the mercy of the monarch when clearly, he was the expert in all of these. 

NuNew gasped when the emperor sucks in his tongue, pulling his mouth closer to him and he shivered. Oh, my lord. He struggles to breathe and his palms go up on Emperor Zee’s to try to push him away. However, the emperor groans and resisted and holds NuNew by his neck and pulls him ever closer. He explored NuNew’s mouth as if it was the place he has been dreaming of to come to for the longest time. All desired corners has been given a taste, nothing should be left hanging. 

NuNew fists the emperor’s tunic and let out a sharp inhale. “My lord—” Surely, no matter how they both are enjoying this moment—he needs to breathe. 

A string of saliva was visible when their lips parted and they finally opened their eyes. “A-Apologies,” the emperor stammered and licked his lips. “I will be having trouble resisting you as it seems.” He did not look apologetic at all when his eyes looked at NuNew’s lips once again with intense hunger. 

The consort felt the emptiness on his lips just seconds from the separation and he had wanted to taste the emperor again. He tiptoes and reaches for Emperor Zee and kissed him once again. This time, he was able to go with the flow of their lips and know where to tilt his head. He felt a generous amount of pride in his chest and let the heat bring them to the deepest pits of pleasure. 

Emperor Zee lifted NuNew up by his waist and the boy could only wrap his legs around the monarch. He gasped when he felt a certain hard thing that poked his thigh. The emperor grins. “Yes, sweetheart, I am glad you can feel it.” Then kissed NuNew on the side of his lips. 

NuNew wrapped his arms around the emperor’s neck while the rise of heat in his cheeks was visible by the second. He was then brought gently to the bed, the palm of the emperor on the base of the back of his head. The scarlet candles around them grew brighter when the emperor handed NuNew the string of his tunic. The string that binds the emperor’s clothing and he got the privilege of untying it. 

“Undress me, Nhu,” he commands with raspiness in his voice. 

NuNew flutters his eyes then bore his eyes to the string and felt the material of it at first. Then he gently pulled it, unlatching the string on the emperor’s waist and that is how the tunic slowly fell down. Emperor Zee pushed away his clothing along with his cape and kneels upright in front of NuNew. He saw how his wife was able to lick his lips so many times when his eyes roamed around his naked body. 

“You are t-truly magnificent, my lord,” NuNew breathed out and met the emperor’s eyes right after he said the compliment. “Please…” His hand reaches out for his and Emperor Zee lets himself be held by NuNew. “I want to feel you more…” 

Emperor Zee brought down NuNew’s hand to his jaw then down the side of his neck and finally on his heaving chest. “Tell me what you want to learn, Nhu.” 

NuNew raised his hand and palmed the emperor’s torso. “Teach me everything, my lord.” His other hand then wander through Emperor Zee’s hard chest and his fingers traces every curve. He had wanted to memorize and instill in his mind and remind himself that this is all… his. “I shall only learn from you.” 

Emperor Zee ducks his head and met NuNew’s lips again for a scorching kiss. They both moaned, leaving a satisfying sigh out of their lips and grabs each other’s faces, not wanting to let go. The monarch grins when NuNew was able to tilt his head and sought a new angle for the kiss. A fast learner, indeed. He can’t help himself but to nibble his consort’s lower lip to open up and the smaller finally did. Their tongues collided in a sensual manner, lapping each other, brought by the overwhelming heat of their bodies. 

NuNew breathes in and opened his eyes when Emperor Zee’s parted their lips. He licked his lips at the emptiness felt and watched as the emperor moved down. His kisses went to the side of NuNew’s jaw, planting soft kisses on the moles he so adored. It was a detail that he liked to look at and what makes NuNew even more beautiful for him. He could smell the scent of NuNew’s delectable blood when his nostrils fills the scent on the thin skin on just near the back of his neck. He licked his fangs unconsciously and reminded himself that it is not the right time. 

His focus went back to where he could give NuNew the pleasure. Bringing out his tongue to taste the skin that he desperately and waited patiently for. His heart thrums at the taste, his scarlet blood sings for NuNew. 

“I’ve waited so long to taste this skin,” he confessed and their bleary eyes met. “If I had known, I would have put an end to The Selection the moment when I laid my eyes on you, Nhu.” 

NuNew blushes even more at what he heard. He was unable to let out a response when the emperor licks the column of his throat. He shivered at the hot tongue sliding on his skin, making wet traces down now to his collarbones and leaving fleeting kisses as well. 

His fingers tightened at the cotton sheets when Emperor Zee got a hand on the upper sleeves of the dress he was wearing. Their eyes met once again, the emperor clearly seeking permission from NuNew. The consort nodded and the monarch slid down a sleeve until it reveals NuNew’s pebble-hard nipple. The smaller gulped hard and flicked his wrists upward while clutching the sheets and anticipating what Emperor Zee would do next. The emperor leans further, staring at the rosy nipple for a while and before they both even knew it, it was his tongue who latched on it already. 

NuNew let out a loud moan alongside arching his back to offer more. It was satisfying for the emperor to hear and slid down the other sleeve and did the same thing with the other nipple. NuNew can’t help himself to release another moan and turned his head to the other side. 

“M-My lord!” He heaves out, the heat in his body is now dangerously high. He shivered at the heated contact of Emperor Zee’s tongue repeatedly. 

Every slide of his tongue was making NuNew lose his damn mind and the authenticity of experiencing this kind of pleasure was too much for him to take. He does not know that this kind of feeling even exists. He had let himself be the all-willing recipient and will only be surrendering to Emperor Zee. 

NuNew tried to regulate his breathing and slowly opened his eyes but then shut them again when the emperor took a heap of his right nipple and sucked it in his mouth. “Oh! M-My lord—ahh! Oh!” 

Emperor Zee loves the feeling of the hardened bud on his tongue. His ears were having the time of their lives hearing those moans from his empress. “I love his stola on you, my dear wife. You should be thankful I was patient enough not to rip it away from you.” 

NuNew blushed and finally opened his eyes once again. He was still heaving, his chest rising up and down from what the emperor did to his nipples. “I am…” He gulped. “I am glad it is to your liking, my lord. I specifically requested my maids to get me this kind of stola.” The fingers that were on the sheets went on the emperor’s hand and guided it to the fabric of his stola. “Please, you are free to undress me, too.” 

“Oh, Nhu…” It was the emperor’s turn to swallow hard as he stared down at the almost naked state of his wife. 

The sheer stola of NuNew easily slides down to his delicate skin and his eyes were glowing with fiery ruby. He had seen NuNew naked for a few times now but this situation—this heated situation—is way different from those times. He has the privilege to touch him freely, he has the right to do him. His scarlet heart thudded when the stola was out of sight now and NuNew was in his most beautiful form. 

“Beautiful. Just… beautiful, you are so, my Nhu,” he praised him and kissed him for a brief moment. “You have left me in awe of you, darling. Please, allow me to let you know more about how I am mesmerized by you. Please.” 

NuNew reached for Emperor Zee’s cheek and let him lean gently on his palm. “We have the rest of the night, my lord.” 

That is what Emperor Zee needed and gave sloppy kisses to NuNew once again and then he was on the mission to let those kisses land on the smaller’s skin—the entirety of it. His scarlet heart thrums through the sweet, sweet taste of NuNew, letting his tongue taint every curve, and every slide of his tongue, his wife was shaking and moaning underneath him. He sucks the skin, just below NuNew’s chest, leaving a mark that it will leave quite the reminder of this night. 

NuNew can’t help himself but held on to the strands of his husband’s hair when it is all too much for him to take now that the emperor has been targeting intimate parts of him. “My lord… I—” He looked down as he was catching his breathing. “This is—” He gasped when Emperor Zee reached his hip bone. 

They can both see how his little cock was hard, leaking, and twitching. Begging to be touched. 

“Well, look at you, Nhu.” The emperor grins. The consort shyly looked away. “Look at you in this state, my wife. Have I made you this way, hmm?” 

NuNew whimpered and then nodded while he tried to hide his flushed face. It was impossible when the slightest red was visible from his neck then to his chest. It was visible for the emperor to see and he was having the time of his life to indulge himself in this kind of view. He was mesmerized by the beauty brought by NuNew. And even more beautiful now that he will make him his tonight. 

“Look at me, my darling wife…” He gently tips NuNew’s chin to face him. Their eyes met and desire and yearning was the emotions visible through their eyes. “You can throw your shyness all away when you are with me—when we are both alone. It is only the both of us who shall do intimate and ruthless things to each other.” 

NuNew pulled Emperor Zee close to him, letting him hear the erratic beating of his heart. “Teach me, my lord. I will learn well… so that I can serve you well…” 

Emperor Zee went south once again and let his nostrils be filled with NuNew’s scent. He switches between kissing, sucking, and lapping—all the wonders he could do with his sinful mouth that made NuNew practically convulsing on the bed. He held on tight to the sheets of their bed and held on tightly through their intertwined fingers. He was thinking, it was only the emperor’s mouth that was making him like this and what more if—

NuNew almost closed his legs when the emperor reached the spot. That very spot where he was mostly deprived of touch and will only be experiencing this now. It was Emperor Zee’s fast reflexes that kept NuNew’s legs wide open. He spread it further, testing until when he can stretch. He licked his lower lip, then bit the side after being granted the pleasure of seeing NuNew in all of his naked glory. 

“You are leaving me breathless, Nhu,” he whispers, his strong hand gripping the consort’s hip. “Everything about you is beautiful. To me, you are the epitome of beauty in all ways, my sweet darling.” 

NuNew looked down and slowly formed a smile on his lips with all of the compliments that the emperor has been giving him since then. 

Oh, to be praised by the highest reigning monarch of this continent. 

“Will you grant this husband of yours a taste of you?” 

NuNew flutter his eyes, startled. He lifted up himself using his elbows and stared at the emperor wide-eyed. “M-My lord, I—” He swallows and closed his lips into a thin line when the tip of Emperor Zee’s nose grazes the thin corner between his aching cock and his upper thigh. “Oh, my…” 

“I am waiting…” He even teased and then gave a sloppy kiss on that same corner that made NuNew fall back on the mattress once again. 

The smaller sighed and looked heavenwards when the emperor was clearly teasing his sanity further by intentionally sliding his tongue just on the edges where his leaking cock was lying. He closed his eyes and bucked his hips, wanting more. He knew he should be giving the response right away but then having Emperor Zee be patient at times like this is what NuNew adored. 

“Yes, please, my lord,” he pleads and took a deep breath to prepare himself for what the emperor will do next. 

Their eyes locked each other’s stares once again and NuNew watched as Emperor Zee gradually opened his mouth and took him in. 

“Ahh!”

Chapter Text

Emperor Zee’s expert mouth wrapped around NuNew’s hardened cock and he let out another moan when he felt the tongue on its tip. He could not help himself but to arch his back and momentarily turn his head to either side. The pressure on his stomach is rapidly building up and his toes curled in pleasure. 

“Oh, p-please!” He heaves out, his eyes rolling upwards. 

He looked down once again, and as if the emperor’s eyes were waiting to bore on him once again, their pleasure-filled eyes filled the intensity on their chests. NuNew’s mouth opened in awe as the emperor fully took him in his mouth, his tongue lapping his length and then swirled around its tip. The boy had been leaking earlier and the emperor was swallowing him whole. He sweats more as his body shakes underneath Emperor Zee. 

His fingers grab the strands of the monarch’s hair, sometimes fisting it when the taller intentionally hardened his tongue just for NuNew to feel that he is indeed eating him. This was more than a taste as he said earlier, this was making him feel like there was nothing to be left of him and will all belong to the emperor. 

“Tell me how you feel, beautiful,” the emperor said, momentarily removing his mouth on NuNew’s little cock. 

NuNew nods, tears almost forming in his eyes. “It feels g-good, my lord. M-More please. Please…” He begs then bucks his hips upward letting his wet cock slide the side of the emperor’s cheek. 

Pre-cum oozes out of NuNew’s and Emperor Zee was beaming with pride upon making his wife like this. A sudden gush of possessiveness hunted him and promised himself that he should be the only one to make NuNew like this. Even if someone has to dare shall meet their burning demise. 

“Well, if you wanted more…” He moves down a bit further and NuNew moans when he knows exactly where Emperor Zee was going. “I am certain this will be your kind of more, my sweet.”

NuNew nodded a lot of times, licking his lower lip as their eyes met again. “Yes… mm-hmm, please, my lord…” His hands went to his own, his scalp prickly from the anticipation. “T-Taste me there as well— ohh! ” He gasped out when he felt the emperor’s tongue on the rim of his wet, wet hole. He folded his left leg and Emperor Zee lifted the said leg up for him to give himself a nice view. “My lord, this is too— oh, I am… I am leaking,” he realized when he felt the heavy slick pooling down on the base of his rear. 

“Indeed you are,” Emperor Zee said as he licked his lips, looking at NuNew’s beautiful, glistening hole. 

Using both of his thumbs, he carefully stretched NuNew’s hole and stared at it more hungrily when more slick came out. A beautiful rosy pink color that he has been fantasizing about when he saw how NuNew dances and wondering what could the taste be. He did not waste any time and went straight for it. His tongue licked and tasted NuNew’s hole and they both let out a moan. Emperor Zee gave himself a feast that he found the most enjoyable throughout the more than a hundred years he has lived. 

He encouraged the fingers of NuNew grazing through the strands of his hair to pull—that it is entirely welcome for him to tighten his grip on him. He curved his tongue upward and that made NuNew produce a throaty moan, his legs almost flailing from him, his whole body shaking from what he did. He smirks, truly satisfied from the things he was capable of driving NuNew insane like this. He is certain that as he eats him out, his moans were already echoing throughout the halls of the floor of their bedchambers, but the loudest in this very room. 

“There, please, my lord… oh, pleaseee …” NuNew pressed his hand down and had Emperor Zee’s tongue inside him deeper. He needed him deeper . He needed him to go towards the corner where he needed to. “Oh, y-yes! ” He pants and lets his other hand grip the strands of his own hair too. 

Such a tongue to have the capacity to do this and it has been making NuNew lose his goddamn mind. The way it swirls and slurps his insides made him feel the pressure on his stomach building up much more. He arches his head and presses Emperor Zee’s head down more and nearly encloses his legs so as not to let him go. His other hand grips the sheets now, flicking his wrist upward with a tight grip. 

“My l-lord, I—” He shut his eyes and let his head fall on the bed once again then rolled his eyes. “I f-feel strange…” He whimpers and wet his lips. “T-There is s-something—” He lets out a whimper when the emperor suddenly stops. 

It left a string of saliva and slick when he lifted his head a little. NuNew’s eyes flickered when he saw how wet the emperor’s lips were. The surroundings of his mouth were also wet and NuNew had to guess that it was maybe coated with both. Nonetheless, the look sparked something in him more. 

Emperor Zee towers NuNew once again and the consort’s eyes follow the monarch. The emperor lets him feel his stone-hard length and NuNew moans when their sexes touch. The beating of his heart thudded harder now, nervousness slowly creeping up to him. 

“My beautiful empress,” Emperor Zee gently calls out to him. He caressed his cheek then down to his jaw and their eyes stared wonders at each other. “You tasted divine . I have to confess I am now addicted. Too addicted, in fact.” 

NuNew’s face was red all over now upon hearing the emperor’s words. He let his hands wrap around the monarch’s nape and pulled him down, their noses almost touching. He angled his head and pulled down once again for him to kiss Emperor Zee this time. He closed his eyes and led the kiss unhurriedly and almost steadily. The monarch stops himself from smiling when it was NuNew who was dictating the phase of their kiss and his heart beams proud of what this adorable human could do—most specially to him. 

As much as he had wanted for the kiss to go on, he knew there is something more important they should deal with. He softly pulls away and rubs the tips of their noses together. He bucked his hips, letting NuNew feel his undeniable hardness now. The smaller breathed heavily and looked down. 

“Oh, oh , my…” He looked up to Emperor Zee momentarily then stared at the hard, long, and thick cock of the emperor. He looked up again at the monarch and fought back a moan. “W-W-Will it fit, my lord?” He clutches the monarch’s shoulder, wanting to gain some kind of support. 

Emperor Zee sticks their foreheads together and rubs the sides of NuNew’s neck using both of his thumb. “I am certain you are aware that this will hurt, yes?” He looked at the consort’s eyes and he slowly nodded. “This will hurt but I will be entirely careful with you, Nhu. This will hurt and you will bleed but I shall try my very best not to be consumed by the smell of your blood. This will hurt and I hope you forgive me…” 

NuNew held the emperor’s hands and tightened his grip. “I am ready for you—for this, my lord. I know it will hurt for quite some time but, I trust you it will not be entirely like that.” 

The monarch nods, letting out a breath of relief with NuNew’s words. He lifts himself up again and quickly grabs the carafe the consort was holding earlier. He stared at it for a while and grins back to NuNew. “Might I inquire who prepared this?” 

NuNew blushes and blinks. “I-I requested for it, my lord. Since my attendants recommended that the oil is necessary for… for this .” 

“And it smells like you. Roses and vanilla. That scent of yours has me gone mad, Nhu. You shall know that. I only know this mix of fragrance all because of you. And to put it into the form of an oil…”

NuNew’s eyes widened when Emperor Zee slowly poured down the content of the carafe on his body. His mouth slightly opened and his eyes followed the unhurried flow of the oil on the emperor’s well-sculpted body to his chest, down to his toned abdominal muscles. The heat in his stomach intensifies and his heart beats erratically. Indeed, a one true fine man.

With shaky hands, he reached out to him and helped to spread out the oil. Roses and vanilla filled his nostrils as his fingers were coated by the oil. The emperor ducks halfway and lets out a deep moan when NuNew’s fingers sensually slides up and down then traces the well-defined curves of his torso. He guided his wife’s hands on the deep corner of his pelvic lines, letting the oil freely flow down.

Emperor Zee gulps and guided NuNew’s hands all the way to his aching cock. “ Feel me, Nhu, ” he says with those pleading ruby eyes. 

NuNew licked his upper lip and properly looked down. He intakes a deep breath and by the moon and the scarlet candlelight surrounding their bedchamber, he can clearly see the wholeness of Emperor Zee’s thick girth. One small hand of his can barely fit the size as he tried to wrap his fingers around it. 

“Stroke me, Nhu—” His body almost fell on top of NuNew and  he managed to balance himself with his other hand. “Damn, fuck ,” he groans. 

NuNew’s hand was too soft for his liking and the texture of the oil was not helping him at all when he started to stroke him. His wife is doing great, and he praises him with a kiss on his temples as NuNew continues. 

The consort’s fingers felt every throbbing vein on the emperor’s cock and he listened how the monarch moaned in his ear. His breath was hot, tickling the tip of his ear and he tightened his grip on his girth as he stroked him painfully slow. Emperor Zee did not let NuNew have all the fun and his finger crept to the side of NuNew’s puckered skin. 

NuNew whimpered and pulled the emperor close by his neck. “Let me prepare you rightfully, my sweet,” the taller whisper. “I have enough oil in my fingers. Still, you shall let me know if it hurts, yes?” NuNew nodded and anticipated. 

Emperor Zee rubs NuNew’s rim using his thumb at first then lets his middle finger slowly enter him. He exhales, knowing fully that he is indeed tight but the grip on his finger was sucking him. He observed the smaller, and saw how his eyes were fluttering as he inserted his finger further. 

“Good?” 

“Mmm, yes, my lord…” 

That was his cue to slowly thrust his finger in and out of NuNew. He is going to give most of the credit to the oil that they are using and he mentally took a note to talk to NuNew’s attendants after. 

“Match my speed, wife,” he mumbles and licks the shell of NuNew’s ear that made the smaller writhed under him. 

NuNew keeps up, following the speed that the emperor was feeling him like he did with his hand around his cock. He then added another finger and his hips lifted up and his back arched at the intense feeling he was reaching. The emperor stretches him further by spreading the fingers inside him and even curves them upward as he is trying to meet a certain angle. 

“My lord, my lord…” He shudders and their eyes meet once again. “Please, I f-feel something’s c-coming—” 

Emperor Zee stopped and he did, too. NuNew almost closes his legs and he can feel the pool of slick and oil that was pouring down on him. He blushes and stares at the emperor with slight confusion. 

“I prefer to have you cum around my cock, my darling.” The emperor kneels in front of him and slowly takes out his fingers. NuNew felt like he was being deprived of something  when he felt his hole empty. 

He inhales deep, seeing how the emperor licks his fingers that were just inside him moments ago. His hands went to his chest, unable to control his breathing anymore when the scene in front of him was just letting the fire inside him almost make him burn himself. 

The emperor did not waste time to corner him in his arms once again and NuNew grabbed both of the monarch’s arms from both of his sides. 

“Are you quite ready?” Emperor Zee softly asks him and gives kisses all around NuNew’s face. “You are free to scrape your fingers on me, Nhu. If you are hurting, then I shall be, too.” 

“Why will I dare to—” He struggled for air when he felt a hard thing on his entrance. 

Emperor Zee hisses and grabs the carafe once again and pours out more oil on his cock and strokes it firmly in front of NuNew and positions himself one more time. “I shall enter, Nhu…” 

“Slowly please, my l-lord—” He pants as he feels the emperor entering him. 

NuNew had both of his hands tighten the grip around Emperor Zee’s arms, his fingers unknowingly digging dip to his almost pale skin. It was a foreign and painful feeling and he had a hand landing immediately on top of the monarch’s chest to try to stop him when the length inside of him continued to increase. 

He shuts his eyes and still tries to push the emperor away. “I-It hurts,” he rasps, tears brimming from his eyes. “My—my lord…” 

Emperor Zee brought his lips on NuNew’s forehead and kissed him there, throwing  silent comfort and assurance. “Should I stop?” 

NuNew looks down and blinks the blurry vision away and notices that there is still more length to even enter him. He whimpers and wraps his arms around the neck of Emperor Zee and pulls him close, their beating hearts almost in sync when their chests meet. “I can. I c-can take more, my lord,” he mumbles on the corner of the monarch’s neck and spreads his legs wider. He hoped that it would help with the penetration and tightly closed his eyes. 

Emperor Zee sunk himself deeper inside of NuNew and the moment he felt the barrier, he knew he had to break in. NuNew let out a piercing cry as he gave his wife multiple comforting kisses all over his face. He kissed his tears away, he kissed every beautiful crease line on his forehead as he pushed himself further. It was tight, warm, and overwhelmingly gripping him all at once. 

He sighs and smiles down at NuNew. “You are doing exceptionally well taking me in, my beautiful Nhu,” he praised through the shell of the younger’s ear. 

NuNew sobs, the lower part of his body feels numb as of the moment but the pain was still so visible that he did not dare to move. He kept the emperor’s head on the side of his neck, never letting him go where his arms were embracing him. 

“Are you all the way in, my lord?” He tried to inquire despite his losing voice. 

He felt the emperor freeze for a moment. “Not that quite, darling.” 

“Oh…” He then blushes at the thought that it was the emperor who had claimed him. NuNew was Emperor Zee’s and no one else’s. 

“You shall let me know when I can start moving, my wife,” the emperor gently reminds him. 

NuNew let the emperor face him and nodded at him. “Claim me as you want, my emperor.” 

Emperor Zee’s eyes glowed fiery red and entrapped NuNew on both sides and slowly moved at first, testing until when he could pull away and where he could pull in. He moved his hips, NuNew’s tightness was slowing him down and that is when he pry his legs wider for him to gain more access. He grunts at the grip around his cock and groans at the smell of blood searing through his nose. 

He shakes his head and licks his fangs only to hurt himself by biting down his tongue. The sharp pain allowed him to be attentive to NuNew and not to sink down his fangs on him. Human blood, human blood, human blood, was all what his brain could utter and he shakes his head once again. He lifted himself up and stared at NuNew’s sweating face as he let himself adjust from his size. It was a damn good distraction and a damn good view for him not to feed from his empress without his full consent. 

Emperor Zee declares to himself that he will need to make this pleasurable for NuNew. He avoided the younger’s neck and glued their foreheads together, still restraining himself from the smell of the splatter of blood on his cock. 

“How are you feeling?” He asked him through a ragged voice and their eyes met. He thrusts very slowly and carefully while his other hand massages NuNew’ lower back. “Tell me.” 

“K-Keep moving, my lord—i-it’s feeling a little better,” NuNew rasps and holds tightly on the ball of Emperor Zee’s shoulders and lets himself adjust at the size. 

Certainly, there is no denying that the emperor is huge . He knew when he served him his first bath but to witness and feel how that size became hard for him was an entirely different experience. He never knew it could fit, he never knew that it could let him feel this way, he never knew that this was happening. His virginity gone, innocence gone. He smiled through the pain and relief that it was his desired person that he has surrendered himself with. 

“Nhu—” 

His hands moved towards the emperor’s cheeks. “M-Move, please, my lord. Make me feel all the good things now…” 

Emperor Zee let a piece of his restraint go now. He picks up a pace and observes how NuNew opens his mouth and flutters his eyes while going in and out of him. Both of his hands grips NuNew’s wrists and they held his arms up above his head. He heard the smaller let out a small moan and he looked at him again to check what it could be. He was relieved when it was pleasure that he was feeling. He thought that the pain was now fading away and he bucked his hips, almost slamming into NuNew. 

“So fucking tight, my wife,” he struggles to say and pinned his arms more to the bed, almost digging it with the size of his arms. “ You are so tight. This feels all too good for me, Nhu…” 

NuNew wrapped his legs around the emperor’s hips while his toes curl in the upcoming pleasure he has been feeling. Oh, this is how it feels . He thought and closed his eyes as he could feel the emperor thrusting faster. “My lord—mmn!” He breathed through his mouth and tried to regulate his breathing but it was impossible now. “Ohh! My lord, there—p-please!” He gasped, almost rolling his eyes. 

The time has finally come that all he could feel was pleasure. He now had the privilege to immerse himself how delightful it was to have their bodies connected to each other. The sensation was intimate, all-claiming, and burning him to the core. He felt safe that it was Emperor Zee who had rightfully claimed him as he rightfully surrendered himself to him. 

“My lord, my looord ,” he moans continuously and tightens how his legs are wrapped around the emperor’s waist now and brings their bodies closer together. 

The large bed was moving with them now and the echoes of their moans filled the room, not caring how loud they could be. As loud as they are, the more the emperor speedily thrusts into NuNew. 

“Ah, fuck, ” Emperor Zee moans and throw his head back then closed his eyes. The warm and tight flesh of NuNew embraces his cock like never before and it was a lifetime that he was grateful he is currently living. “So good, sweetheart, haa . You are so good.” 

“D-Deeper, my lord. I need you deeper ,” NuNew needily whimpers and rolls his hips along the movements of the monarch. 

The emperor let out a low groan and let the remaining inches of him be inside of NuNew. Their bodies convulse at the fully shared connection. 

“So— aah —d-deep, my lord!” NuNew rolled his eyes heavenwards and arched his body, almost his entire back leaving the mattress. “F-Feels good,” he sighs and whimpers after. 

Emperor Zee grins and kissed the beautiful, sweaty, and fucked-out face of NuNew. Every kiss was also granted with a deep thrust and NuNew was writhing underneath him as he made every pounce to be remarkable enough. The younger moans with every deep and hard thrust, their skins slapping along with the splatters of slick messing up the bed and the floor. 

“Ahh—haaa, oh, please, my lord,” NuNew croaked out, his legs flailing by the strong thrusts he was repeatedly receiving. He had no control over his arms and he angled his head upwards to let the emperor kiss him and he moaned when their lips met again. 

He moans inside his mouth, seeking for oxygen when the kiss was too much for him to take and gathering up strength through his legs to pull the emperor closer. All of those happen while the emperor speeds up more, chasing the built up flame of pleasure. 

“Fuck, Nhu, fuck, ” Emperor Zee said through gritted teeth. He released both of NuNew’s hands and let those arms embrace his neck. “Hold me close, my darling,” he struggles to say and let his tongue taste the sweet, sweet spot of his neck. “You taste so bloody good, my dear Nhu.” 

His hand roams around NuNew’s belly and finds where he can feel himself. He pressed down on the lower part of NuNew’s stomach and licked his fangs when the smaller reacted by tightening more around him and enclosing his legs on his waist. 

“W-Wait—” NuNew’s shocked but delirious face comes to life as he realizes what the emperor was doing. “My lord—oh! N-Not there—aaah! Oh, please—no, not there, it’s t-too much—mmnh!” 

“You are alright, my wife,” Emperor Zee soothes him and palms the skin more and feels himself going in and out of NuNew. It left a satisfaction for him when he knew how deep he was, how those walls he breached were for him to claim. “Feel how deep I am inside your pussy, hmm?” He hummed and licked the shell of NuNew’s ear. The younger could only moan and cry out once again when he thrusts hard. “I shall pour everything inside of you, yes? Make you feel so full with nothing but me inside of you.” 

NuNew nods, fresh tears brims down on his eyes and let out a long, shaky moan. Emperor Zee moved faster, pounding NuNew’s pussy—stretching him, filling him, claiming him again and again. 

“Ha! Fuck!” He curses out and holds both sides of NuNew’s hips and settles him there. 

“My lord, I-I’m—” He slurs. “I’m!” 

Emperor Zee let their foreheads stick together and gave NuNew a sloppy kiss. Their tongues played, an exchange of sweat and saliva paints around their lips. He pulls out from the kiss, breathless from the encounter. 

“ Zee .” The color of their eyes clashed. “Call me Zee, Nhu,” he pleaded and found the perfect spot where NuNew made a moaning and writhing mess. 

“Z-Zee,” the consort tests out on his tongue, half-moaning. “Zee…” 

“Oh, I knew it would sound beautiful to hear from you, my wife.” He fondly smiles and his eyes display a stronger shade of ruby. “Everything about you is beautiful, Nhu. Everything .” 

NuNew shuts his eyes and jerks his hips upward, feeling all the tingly sensation that was coming all at once. “I think I’m—” He gasps and hurriedly embraces Zee with his arms. “Z-Zee, I think I am—” 

“Let yourself go, beautiful,” Zee utters and makes a few thrusts inside of NuNew. 

There it was indeed, NuNew producing a high-pitched moan while his body trembles beautifully, his eyes and mouth momentarily opening and closing as he let himself come undone. Waves after waves of pleasure hit him and his little whimpers and whines surround the walls of their bedchambers. It was as if the heat of his body had been finally released into a form of untangled strings. His fingers clawed at the back of his Zee’s neck and found himself struggling to recover. 

“ Aahh! ” He wantonly spats out as more slick comes out from his cock and pussy. 

Zee proceeds to slow down his thrusts and let NuNew have the ebbs of pleasure slowly run him down. The consort was still tight and Zee’s still-hard cock was coated with slick, oil, and a little amount of blood. It was more than a good feeling, as if he was being given the ultimate power. A sense of belonging, ownership that he had been wanting to claim since The Selection. 

He felt two hands on his chest and he stared at NuNew’s blushing face. “Please, stop it already. I h-had came, my lord,” he softly protests while his body gives out subtle shakes. 

Emperor Zee brought one of NuNew’s hands to his lips and kissed the tip of his forefinger. “I have yet to cum, my darling wife.” 

NuNew bit his lower lip and let Zee rock their bodies once again on the large bed. His hands crept up to his arms and squeezed the defined muscles around it. It was the emperor’s turn to touch him as well and let his fingers wander around his heaving and reddened chest. His thumb swirled around NuNew’s nipples and then pinched them until they were hard again. NuNew moans in approval and lets Zee continue. 

His fingers slowly brought down all the way back to the sheets and as Zee’s thrusts continue to speed up, he grabs them tight while he moans. He was still too sensitive to be receiving all of these yet again but he let the pleasure take over him for now. The emperor exhales and grips both of his thighs around his arms and kisses both of his knees, his tongue making lazy swirls—tasting and imprinting on NuNew. 

Zee’s thrusts became faster and faster, wanting to chase the zenith he had deprived himself earlier. He had wanted to chase it hard and his relentless thrusts became merciless, penetrating more and more of NuNew’s virgin pussy. His heart and blood sang as his cock was being gripped by the boy’s soft walls and white-hot pleasure came ever close to him. 

“ Fuck, fuck, fuck, ” he chants. He quickly pinned both of NuNew’s wrists side by side and gave out a few hard thrusts. The consort left to babble out moans and his name as his body moves up and down in a rapid manner. “I’ll fill you up, Nhu,” he groans out. “I shall ensure you have every single drop of my cum.” 

NuNew’s body arches high as he meets the emperor’s thrusts, his eyes closing momentarily. “Y-Your M— ohhh ! I am c-cumming again… oh, p-please!” 

Emperor Zee interlaces their fingers as he moans NuNew’s name as if it was a spell he will be willingly to be influenced with. 

Then with just a few hurried thrusts, Zee’s body stiffened and quivered. Thick and heavy loads of cum spurs out from him, meeting with NuNew’s own essence that coated his cock and coated the younger’s insides. It had messed up the sheets, and each other but their hearts were singing in satisfaction and adoration for each other. 

Zee wrapped his arms around NuNew’s still-shaking body and threw gentle kisses on his shoulders then around his neck. 

“Wonderful as you are, my Nhu,” Zee whispers and lets the moment of high pleasure settle down in between them. The smaller responds with a whimper. 

He then planted gentle kisses around NuNew’s face, he kissed away those tears and only left with the younger’s blushing face. 

“How are you feeling, sweetheart?” 

“G-Good, my lord,” he replied. “And you?” 

“Indescribable.”

NuNew smiled and brushed both of his thumbs on their intertwined fingers and let go of the emperor’s hands to hold him by his cheek. Zee’s cheeks were painted red as well and he brought his face close to him and kissed the emperor. 

It was a slow, careful kiss now. NuNew was delighted that he felt Zee’s soft lips once again upon him. He hums as their kisses went passionately, replacing the gone heat once again in their bodies. The emperor’s tongue sought entrance and was provided immediately, their moans vibrated through each other’s mouth as their tongues collided. He sucks NuNew’s tongue, almost emptying him out and the younger followed after and it was still a clumsy move but his wife is learning. 

It almost breaks his heart when Zee was the one who broke the kiss. NuNew moaned in protest and pulled Zee close again, their lips almost a breath apart. 

“Zee, please…” 

The emperor almost gave out when he heard his name on NuNew’s beautiful voice. “You are an embodiment of temptation itself, Nhu.” He kneels in front of NuNew and a few inches of his cock withdraws inside of NuNew’s hole. The younger whimpers in slight pain. “I do not require sleep, but you do. It has been a long day for you and I still wanted for you to take the rest you deserve.” 

NuNew blinks, the need to sleep he has been ignoring was undeniable now. “Will you still be here when I wake up, my lord?” 

“Certainly. If that is what my wife wants.” 

NuNew nodded a lot of times, his eyes blinking and stole some glances towards Zee’s face just for a little longer until his eyelids slowly closed. The last thing he felt was the tender kiss on his lips.

Chapter Text

It was the subtle and soft caresses that slowly woke NuNew up from his sleep. He carefully opened his eyes and it was the bright scarlet gold that first came into view. He frowns and suddenly remembers the touch he initially felt. He looked up and inhaled deep when it was Zee’s face that filled his vision. 

“Morning, my wife,” the emperor said with a gentle voice and smile.

“My lord,” NuNew breathes out. 

“How are you feeling?” Zee asked him with concern visible in his eyes.

NuNew got a feel of his whole body for a while and tried moving his legs but it was his hips that took the hit and grimaced at the pain he felt. His entire back was sore, almost not getting a feel of it and this one, he declared that his body was all worn out. 

“I feel like I had drained myself entirely, my lord,” NuNew replies with a small voice. “But, I am happy.” He let out a fond smile. “Last night was…” 

“The most splendid night of my entire existence,” the monarch continued instead from his side. 

NuNew blushes and tears his gaze away from the emperor and bites his lower lip as his heart pounds faster. “I am… I am happy to hear it from you, my lord. I could not thank you enough for guiding me all throughout it. It was a memory I wish to hold forever.” 

Emperor Zee tips NuNew’s chin up using his forefinger and slowly leans in to kiss him. NuNew sighs upon the contact of their lips and his heart flutters more. Knowing everything from this was real and true, it was the life he has unexpectedly have but now living in it. 

Satisfied smiles filled their lips when they parted. 

“Breakfast in bed, darling?” 

NuNew nods. “What am I having this morning, my lord?” 

Zee got up from the bed and assisted NuNew to sit on it. The smaller struggled at the motion but the emperor was there to hold him. It slightly burns when  he finally settles to sit upright from the bed and when the emperor deemed NuNew ready, he turned his back on him to get the gold tray that was sitting on the study table. 

“I personally requested your attendants to prepare you a warm tea to replenish your body. They were… aware.” 

The tray lands on the pillow and aside from the tea that was prepared for him, it was prepared with two slices of bread, a slice of plum cake, and grapes on the side. He licked the side of his lips as his mouth wanted to devour the food already.  

He knew that the bread was personally made yet again by the emperor as it was a slightly thicker slice than he usually had back in Southern Emmaly. He happily took the slice and bites on first before anything else that was on the tray. 

“Thank you again for this bread, my lord,” he said after he chewed.

Zee smiled. “I am glad you liked it. I was doing my best to have the texture and taste be as consistent as what I have learned.” 

NuNew giggled and took another bite. His heart is full knowing that the food he enjoys was made by his husband. The morning had that certain cold breeze and the long curtains of their bedchambers were being blown by the wind. Zee noticed that and let his scarlet fire lit up the candlelights around them, the fireplace included. 

“Much better?” The emperor asked him and NuNew nodded. 

He took a sip of the tea and his stomach was all warmed up now. He stretched out his arms in front of him and he smiled when this was the only time he realized that he feels refreshed overall. He was dressed in a black and red floral details of tunic. 

“Were you the one who…” His words hung when the emperor opened his mouth to speak. 

“I sought help from your Imperial Attendants. I was the one who cleaned you with warm water and dressed you in that tunic. I needed to be swift and careful while changing the sheets. I was relieved you did not wake up…” 

“Thank you, my lord—” 

NuNew’s breath hitched when Zee was able to close their distance again quickly. Zee took a step closer and tips NuNew’s chin up. “I prefer you calling me by my name now.” He stared at the smaller’s lips and brushed his thumb on it. “Hmm?” He saw how NuNew’s face reddened. 

“I s-still have to get used to it, my lord…” 

“And you don’t hesitate to scream my name last night—” 

The consort’s eyes widened. “Th-That was because—!” He was lost for words and did not know how to respond at all when the emperor’s face was this near and he is now being lost at how handsome he is…

“How about when it is only the two of us?” Zee still negotiated and NuNew softly whines as a protest. “Give this husband of yours the privilege, Nhu.” His pleading eyes was the final blow at breaking NuNew’s resolve and opened his mouth. 

The smaller inhales sharply. “Thank you, Zee,” he tested once again in his tongue. This time, it was when he is fully aware and not in a state like last night. 

And last night… his thoughts were heading towards there and his face suddenly went crimson. Oh, last night. 

“I prefer it that way now, I am afraid.” Zee gifted NuNew a quick kiss on his lips. “It is indeed rewarding hearing it from you, beautiful.” He stood up properly once again with a satisfied smile plastered on his face. “You may finish up your breakfast, darling. I shall have the royal physician to be with us momentarily.” 

NuNew nodded and started to drink from the tea next and then looked at his entire meal to see what was next for him to eat. “What for, my lord?” He sliced onto the plum cake and brought it to his mouth as he hears the emperor’s answer. 

“It is my request to conduct a thorough check on you. I’m afraid there are instances that I was not able to control how fast or rough I treated you. If need be, I shall also bring Councilor Tutor.” 

NuNew swallowed hard. “You took great care of me, my lord. I do not think it will be necessary?” 

Zee stilled in his place. “I insist.” His eyes looked down on NuNew’s lips and noticed a scattered piece of raisin on the side of his mouth. He slightly leaned and wiped it using his finger. “I also wanted to hear some suggestions from the Royal Physician.” 

The consort had wanted to ask but this famished feeling already dominated him. The emperor waits for him to finish his food and the smaller sometimes would offer but he just kindly refuse. He wonders again how the emperor feeds and that is what he has yet to learn. He despises vampires before due to their condescending nature but he never thought that those perspective will change in a span of days upon meeting Zee. 

Few knocks were heard and it was Mark’s voice that they heard next. “Your Majesty, Imperial Highness, I have brought the Royal Physician.” 

“Let her come in,” Zee commanded and the doors to their bedchambers opened. 

Zee carried the tray away from NuNew and settled it on the table in front of the bed but left the tea on his hand if his husband needed it again. 

“Mrs. Afra,” NuNew acknowledges him with a smile. 

“It is I, Highness.” The lady smiled back at him. 

“I am happy that we have met again.” NuNew’s eyes beamed at her. “And I am in your care.” 

Mrs. Afra smiled wider and bowed to both of them. “It is indeed my duty.” When she stood up straight once again, she clapped her hands and stared at NuNew. “Well, Highness,” she exhales. “I believe you know how I do my assessment.” 

“Ah, y–yes,” NuNew stammered and shyly looked at Mrs. Afra. He lifted the thick sheets that were covering almost half of his body and he silently gasped when a slight cold hit his skin. 

He looked away and then his eyes looked down to the tunic he is currently wearing. His fingers found the shoulder sleeves and pulled it down, his skin being exposed again in front of the emperor and the royal physician. 

“Hmmm,” Mrs. Afra uttered with both of her arms crossed in front of her. She urged NuNew to fully undress himself and the consort followed. 

Emperor Zee quickly drank from the teacup and looked heavenwards, NuNew slowly lifted his gaze towards his husband and blushed when he was all naked again in this very bed. 

“That is a lot of… marks,” Mrs. Afra remarked and Zee looked at her. The royal physician’s eyes were glowing as she scans NuNew’s body, definitely knowing now what could be the potential treatment needed. She walked towards NuNew and slightly tilts her head on his neck. “No vampire bite, Your Majesty?” She asked the emperor. 

“No. Not… yet. It was our first union and we are on each other’s highs that I cannot ask him for something pivotal. I had it controlled.” 

“It is utterly rare for a vampire to hold himself back in the middle of the union, sire. I do not know how you did it.” She shakes her head in amusement. “This beauty was hard to resist, isn’t it, Emperor?” 

Emperor Zee did not tear his gaze away from the royal physician and swallowed hard. “Indeed.” 

Mrs. Afra grins and take a full look at NuNew again. “You have done him well, Your Majesty,” she said and slowly scans NuNew’s lower body. “You have successfully devirginized him in a safe way. The oil you have both used was of big help.” 

“Oh, certainly,” NuNew answered instead and nodded a lot of times. 

“We consumed all of the oil,” Zee adds. 

“That confirms it. This room reeks of roses and vanilla.” The two looked away from her, both looking down now. “Going back, His Highness’s hips, thighs, and back are hurting. I highly suggest concocting an oil that has healing elements. Ginger, clove, and eucalyptus can be the main ingredients for pain relief.” 

“Alright. I’ll have it collected right after this,” Zee said right away. “I can call out Councilor Tutor for faster recovery—” 

“If I may respectfully stop you there, Your Majesty?” Mrs. Afra held her palm up for a moment. 

“Did I suggest something wrong?” 

“Not entirely, sire.” She went near NuNew, just on the edge of the bed and leaned over to the naked consort and spread his legs open. 

NuNew hitched and Zee worked his jaw not to still look at his wife. 

“I may not be the one to teach romance to someone as high as you are, Emperor but the collection and concoction of the healing oil should entirely be done by you. It should create more… close connection between you two. Once the oil is done, with your ability, you may warm it up, sire. And then, massage it where he is hurting.” Mrs. Afra slowly guided Emperor Zee’s head directly to NuNew. “It is a new form of bond that lets you explore Imperial Highness NuNew’s body in a different way.” 

Emperor Zee’s mind goes ahead to imagine himself giving NuNew a massage. He balled his hands into fits, controlling his carnal urges once again. He could imagine his warmed-up hands feeling the soft and supple skin of NuNew that calculatedly slides on his inner thigh, his stomach, his back and to the top of his rear— 

“My lord?” It was NuNew’s voice that pulled Zee out from his reverie. 

“I shall—I shall take your suggestion by heart, Afra,” Zee said, almost stuttering. It was rare to hear. 

“Alright, then, can you show me how you will do it, my liege?” Mrs. Afra didn’t hesitate and took a step back. 

The two looked at her with utter shock. Opening their mouths to protest and being glued to their positions. 

“Well?” The physician opened both of her arms. “I should see to it if the massage techniques are right.” She turns her head to NuNew. “Please lie on your stomach, Highness.” 

NuNew was still for a moment and nodded slowly. “A-Alright.” His eyes momentarily lands on Zee as he lays on his stomach, his entire naked and marked back on display for both of them. He clutches the sheets to himself and anticipates what’s next. 

“That is good,” Mrs. Afra said and urged the emperor to make himself near NuNew. She raised her hand, holding a small glass bottle that contained oil. “This amount should be enough for practice.” She gave the glass bottle to him and Zee took it. “Pour the oil on the middle of his back and use your ability to make it warm, Majesty.” 

The consort flinched when he suddenly felt the liquid pouring down just on the middle of his spine. He managed to slow down his breathing and craned his neck, wanting to observe how the emperor was doing. He felt it was a mistake to even think about looking back at Zee who was concentrating on what he was doing while looking so handsome as glints of the morning sun hit his face. 

“Mmm,” NuNew unconsciously moaned when warm hands grazed his lower back. His eyes widened and quickly covered his mouth with his hands. “A-Apologies—” 

“It seems you are doing great, Emperor,” the physician praised Zee. “Now put a little pressure but not too much and have your fingers pin the hurting points.” The monarch followed as instructed and almost towers NuNew from the side of the bed. “Keep it at that temperature, sire and apply pressure as necessary.” 

“Is the temperature alright?” Zee gently asked NuNew, who still has his head buried in the cotton sheets.

NuNew whimpered when a certain pressured part was being relieved. “Yes, m-my lord.” 

“Let him know where he will touch, Highness. Guide him,” Mrs. Afra instructed. 

NuNew exhales. “L-Lower please, my lord.” 

Zee gulps. “C-Certainly.” 

The consort sighs when the emperor hits the spot. It certainly relieves the pain on his back and he closed his eyes at the sensation he was feeling. Zee’s warm palms pressed down on NuNew’s skin and he did not let his eyes wander. This is tempting for him but he reminded himself he needed to learn to be able to cater to his wife’s needs. He looked at NuNew’s flushed face and let his palms go down, as the oil makes it easier for him to go south— 

Two knocks were suddenly heard and Emperor Zee knew it was Mark. 

“Pardon the intrusion, Your Majesty, Imperial Highness, and Lady Afra.” Zee senses the urgency in his head attendant’s voice. “Councilor Poppy has informed me that he has seen the royal carriages of the Former Emperor and Former Empress arriving from the northwest gates of the palace.” 

NuNew gasped at what he heard, almost rising up from the bed and looked at Emperor Zee right away. 

“Prepare to accommodate them.” 

“I have instructed the palace staff to make all the necessary preparations.” 

“Call my wife’s attendants, I need them here—” 

“They are already with me, sire. They are ready to cater His Imperial Highness’s needs.”

NuNew slightly grimaced as he lifted himself up from the bed and covered his body with the thick sheets. 

“I shall prepare myself, my lord,” NuNew said with a smile. 

Zee looks down at him. “We’ll continue this at a later time, beautiful,” he whispers. “I shall meet you in a while.” He places a kiss on top of NuNew’s shoulder, the smaller humming to the soft texture landing on his skin. 

-------

The burgundy long gown in an a-line skirt graces NuNew’s body and every golden swirl gives out the added sparkles in the room. Yim added a gold tiara that was surrounded with little rounded rubies and had the largest ruby in the center. They adorned him with the complete set of jewelries, making him shine in gold and ruby. 

“I am not familiar with the former emperor and former empress,” NuNew aired out in nervousness. “Perhaps, they are as gentle and kind as Emperor Zee?” 

“My mother served the former empress before, Highness and she speaks highly of her,” Nat informed him while he put a little rouge on his cheek. 

NuNew nods and breathes deep, his heart pounding a little hard in his chest. 

They managed to dress him up quickly and now he is being called to be with the current emperor. NuNew’s attendants followed him downstairs and the consort could feel the change in the atmosphere. He ignored the gnawing feeling and put up the smile as he was met by the royal announcer. 

“Good morning, Your Imperial Highness,” he greets him and then bowed. 

“Have they arrived?” 

“They have entered the gates, Highness.” 

The black and gold doors of the throne room opened and NuNew gasped and took a step back. He regulates his breathing as his eyes see two high-ranking people enter the room. The sun makes it hard for him to get a good view of them but the guards around the room were on their knees to acknowledge their presence. 

He saw how the emperor went into the center of the throne room to welcome them. 

The Royal Announcer pounds his long rod twice to the ground and announces: “Her Ladyship, former Empress of Emmaly—Livia and His Lordship, former Emperor of Emmaly—Stefan.” 

NuNew played their names on his mind and he was indeed familiar with their it but never took a good look at them before. As if he was allowed to roam outside that far before. 

“Father, Mother,” Emperor Zee greets them and bowed to them first as they approached him. 

Lady Livia bowed to him. “Son.” 

Lord Stefan followed after. “Emperor.” 

“My wife and I were supposed to visit two days from now—” 

“The castle isn’t an ideal place to meet your consort, son,” Lady Livia utters while shaking her head. “We would rather meet them here.” She spread her arms. “I am glad this place did not change that much. It should stay as is while we wait for that fateful day.” 

“Of course, Mother,” Zee said, almost whispering. 

“Well? Won’t you give this liberty to finally meet the chosen one?” His Father said with a grin. 

Emperor Zee turned to look at NuNew and their eyes met. He nodded at him and NuNew finally took the courage to step out. He steadies his breathing and lets his eyes focus only on Zee. His steps fastened and let out an unheard exhale when he was finally next to him. 

“Imperial Noble Consort NuNew,” he states his title and gestured curtsy in front of them. “I am glad to finally meet you, our lordship and ladyship.” 

Livia’s eyes were wide and blinking as she stared at NuNew from top to bottom. “Oh you!” She crossed their small distance and clapped. “You are just the definition of perfection, my dear.” She lifts NuNew’s arm and caressed the skin. “You are certainly the one for him!” She turned quickly to Zee. “An outstanding choice, son!” 

NuNew giggled. “I am glad to be receiving such high praises, my ladyship.” 

“How is the palace treating you so far, hmm? They shall cater to everything that you might need!” She circled her arm around NuNew’s and started to walk away from the throne room. 

NuNew turned to Zee but he was putting up a staring contest with his father. He opened his mouth to call him but they were walking further away from them now. 

“I have heard you are from Southern Emmaly, yes?” 

He turned to her and smiled. “Indeed, my lady.” 

“It is indeed rare to have such beauty as you gracing the palace. My son’s genes should mix very well with you, yes? Imagine the little ones that we will train to rule our Emmaly!”

Chapter Text

Her Ladyship Livia was already more than three hundred years old and yet she seems to be the same age as either Illaria or Cosima. He wanted to ask when she became a vampire. Her facial features are sharp but her eyes resemble Zee’s that made him smile and all the credit goes to His Lordship Steran for the rest. 

“I assume you have been involved with your empress duties, Highness?” Livia asked him when they settled on the garden of the palace. 

They have been served with tea and some sweets, but NuNew thought that human food might be long forgotten by the former empress now. 

“Yes, my lady.” He took a quick sip of the Emmalian tea. “I have been heavily participating during the council meetings with our councilmen and learning how to run an empire. My knowledge about the history of our empire keeps expanding everyday.”

“There is plenty to learn, dear. I myself struggled to learn all but with everyday involvement and occurrence of imperial duties, I had been accustomed to it.” 

“If I may ask, my lady—what do you love the most about ruling Emmaly with Lord Stefan?” 

“Oh, everything.” She sets down her teacup on the table and properly faces NuNew. “I remember the days when I was still a human, he would argue with me not to stay up too late just to read our ancient scrolls that have our history. We will visit places that need our support and attention and let the people of Emmaly know we are there for them to help. It feels as though we are raising our own children through them. We watch humans grow and depart from this world and watch vampires lose their immortality by not receiving their scarlet signets of their chosen humans… we ruled together for more than two hundred years, dearest.” 

“When do you determine that you will be stepping down from the throne, my lady?” NuNew asked and it was his turn to put down his teacup on the table next.

“When we deemed our son ready to rule this empire. It took him more than a hundred years before he was fully equipped to lead. The youngest so far, dear. While my husband took him almost three hundred years.” 

NuNew nods a few times at the information. He wanted to ask more but shyness has taken over him now. 

“It seems like you wanted to ask more. Ask away!” She held both of NuNew’s hands. “Please. I was once a human, too and I understand what could be running through your mind as of this moment. These might all be overwhelming for you, is it not?” 

NuNew’s shoulders relaxed and let out a sigh of relief. “If I may be honest, my lady, I only joined The Selection to get away from my family. That is why I am most grateful to my sisters for preparing me and eventually getting selected.” Livia nods at NuNew to go on. “I am learning everyday how to do all of these with the emperor. I learn quite fast and I have been using that advantage since then.” 

Livia softly brushes NuNew’s cheek with the knuckle of her forefinger, feigning sincerity towards him. “Use everything to your heart’s content, dearest. You may encounter difficulties along the way but you shall have everything in place after all. I know my son will have your back soon.” 

NuNew let out a small smile of relief. “I am most grateful for the comforting words, my lady. Would it be alright if I will be asking questions to you as well? My curiosity has been on a high since you arrived…” 

“Oh, ask away dear! Please! Suit yourself to ask me anything.” She gestured her arms openly, letting NuNew know that she is entirely comfortable with this. 

“How important is the scarlet bite of a vampire, my lady? The royal physician has mentioned it earlier and it might be related to the carnal union between us?” 

“It does. Though Stefan has waited for me for quite a long time before I accepted his signet.” She showed the length of her arm and it was NuNew’s first time to see a scarlet signet up close. “My husband’s ability is to manipulate the scarlet blood, thus the drops of blood imagery.” His eyes widened in wonder and he wondered right away how the signet of Zee will look like into him. “Accepting a vampire’s signet is also giving your full consent to be bitten by them—that scarlet bite will turn you into a vampire.” 

“How about the transition, my lady?” 

“After receiving the bite, you will sleep for a full three days for your body to take the change. Your blood will change, the capabilities of your body will change, almost everything in you will change. You shall be proud having the signet on your body which entails that you are forever for that vampire.” 

“And what is your ability, our ladyship?” 

“I have the Shroud ability. I can make things invisible in the naked eye but they are really there.” Her eyes suddenly glowed a bright scarlet for a while and grabs the teacup and laid it on her palm. NuNew gasped when the teacup was gone from their sights but when he reached her palm, he could feel the teacup on the tips of his fingers. “I can also make myself invisible and I have helped my husband to detect our enemies or the ones who are planning to betray the empire or us.” 

NuNew started to wish for an ability for himself to help the emperor as well. He could run down an infinite list of abilities and he only wishes one that will benefit both of them. 

“When do you determine you are ready for the scarlet bite, my lady?” 

“Hmm, well, for me—it is uncomplicated to feel love and fondness towards Stefan. We were strangers but we promised ourselves to get to know each other. We disagreed in numerous ways but we eventually found our commons little by little. I am certain you will feel that soon towards my son, Your Highness.” Her hand landed on top of NuNew’s. 

“I find everything loveable about him, my ladyship. Do not worry.” 

Livia let out a short sigh and nod. “I am glad.” 

- - - - - - -

NuNew and Livia headed towards the Infantry Sector of the palace as desired by the ladyship. It was on the underground part of the palace and NuNew has admitted he has not stepped foot here during his stay. Through the spiral stairs, he can already hear the clangs of metals and the cumulative shouts of the Emmaly Army. 

“I entertain myself by going down here to watch Stefan train his combat skills. Vampires like him since birth have their abilities to help them for any signs of war or battle but once they encounter someone who can nullify their abilities, they need to resort to combat.” NuNew listened as they spiraled down more and the shouts they heard became more clear. 

His attendants rushed down and so did Livia’s. 

“Your Imperial Highness, come!” Nat encouraged him and Livia chuckled.

“Ah, it seems your imperial attendants have found where they are having their training. We shall not miss it, yes?” The consort nods a few times. 

When they finally reached the center chamber, NuNew was stopped by his tracks upon the scene unfolding in front of him. He brought himself inside and saw how the half naked Zee was attacking with his training sword. Stefan was defending himself and was reading Zee’s attacks well by predicting where to land the blow. 

“Your sword skills have improved, Your Majesty but it is not enough!” Stefan disciplined and took a fast spin to hit the pommel of his own sword on Zee’s waist. The current emperor grunted and took a step back from the impact. “I am sure you do not want to be labeled as the weak one!” 

“I do not!” Zee lunges and the blade of his sword hits Stefan’s and the former emperor seemed to not have been fazed by it. 

“This should be quite the show,” Livia whispered on his side and found a place on the corner. 

NuNew remained standing on the entrance and saw how Zee was so concentrated in the current training he is having. He knows how the emperor put up a stoic face when they are listening to the suggestions of their councilmen and reviewing royal scrolls but this combat training was different. His eyes were full of determination and alacrity to not lose and give up. 

Zee’s sword put a pressure on Stefan’s down and the blades clanged away, avoiding the sharpness hit their faces but he sacrificed that and a blood on his cheek stained his face when he took an open opportunity to have the base of his palm hit the upper chest of the former monarch. 

“Haa!” Stefan exhales and takes a few steps backward, his strength not being able to keep up with his son. 

Just when he was recovering, Zee took another opportunity to let the left hand do the same thing. Stefan took a step backward and was about to aim the sword forward but Zee kicked his wrist up and it was off of his father already. He acted fast and hit his elbow on the base of Stefan’s throat and that seemed like the last blow as he kneeled on the stone floor. 

“How long has this been going on?” NuNew whispered, afraid to break the tension between the two. 

“Since they arrived, Highness,” Yim answered for him. “We have heard that his Lordship Stefan wanted to test out His Majesty’s combat capabilities right away.” 

Stefan stood up by himself and his sword was handed back by Zee and they went back to the center of the stone floor. They positioned themselves and their swords clashed once again. Extraordinary skills of the sword fight were displayed right in front of their eyes but NuNew has taken his eyes to a different path. 

His gaze landed on Zee’s naked chest and thought about how his hands got to feel every toned surface last night. His bare shoulders that every vein emphasized when he held him in his arms, and his muscled stomach that curves when he thrusts into him—

NuNew’s legs weakened and he was glad that he was able to cling on Nat’s arm. “Highness?” 

That cuts him out of his reverie and it takes him a while before he can recover. “A-Apologies,” he exhales. “I am j-just—” 

“They may not end soon, Your Highness. They are not declaring for this to be over, yet. Please, take a seat.” Nat assisted him towards the spot where Livia was. “Shall we fetch you water?” 

NuNew nods. “Yes, please.” He doesn’t want his thoughts to go haywire and it’ll be bad when he starts to fantasize about the emperor right at this moment. His vulnerability last night has been reflecting on him now. 

It was Yim who silently went out of the Infantry Sector to fetch water for NuNew and the consort settled himself beside Livia. He tried not to think about last night as the flush on his face will just be visible more and more. 

He pretended to clear his throat and slightly turned his head towards the former empress. “Were you able to have your own training in combat, my lady?”

“Of course, I did.” She smiles, reminiscing her memories. “Stefan had led me to this very room where I got to choose my own weapon that I felt most comfortable to hold. It seems like he remembered it as he was holding it at this very moment.” NuNew turned his head towards Lord Stefan and observed the sword he was holding. “I can still help him win this sword fight. Look—” 

Livia’s scarlet eyes glowed once again and two of her fingers swirled and the sword was now gone from the naked eye. Zee was on the verge of attacking once again when he noticed the sword gone from his father’s hand—no, visually, it was gone. That stopped him and suddenly, Stefan brought him to the stone ground as his sword was off of his hand this time. 

“Ha! A victory of mine this time—”

“Mother!” Zee exclaimed in disappointment and let Stefan away from him. “Usage of ability is forbidden during training—” 

“I am just showing His Imperial Highness the wonder of my ability, son. It is only this time.” 

Zee stood up and exhaled as his eyes softened up towards NuNew. “I am glad you are here.” 

“Indeed, my lord. I have been watching you and His Lordship Stefan all this time.” 

The soldiers standing on the sides grab their swords and put it back to the designated places in the rows of weapons. Zee nodded at Mark and his attendant went out of the room momentarily. 

“I wanted to introduce you to someone, darling,” Zee said and encouraged him to stand up. 

They all looked at Mark who made his presence know once again and this time, he was with—

“Good Sir!” NuNew called out to him as he recognized the imperial guard that assisted him during The Selection. 

The guard made a full bow towards the people inside of the very room. When he lifted his head up once again he smiled at NuNew. “Your Imperial Highness, I am happy to be in  your presence once again.” 

“Perth of Eastern Emmaly will be the head of your Imperial Guards,” Zee introduced. “I appointed him to be in charge of any affairs of your security. His ability makes him an exceptional guard for you as he can inflict pain to those he bore his eyes upon. His skills in combat are commended by Councilor Poppy as the Legionary Legate of their kingdom.”

“I am happy with this news,” NuNew smiled back at Perth. “He was of great help during the days of The Selection and I am still entirely grateful for that. It is with delight that I additionally acquired a closer relationship with Perth.” 

“I shall do everything in my power to serve you with greatness and the best of my abilities, Your Imperial Highness. I shall not waste this opportunity to serve the imperial crown.” He bows once again and this time, it is entirely directed to NuNew.

Chapter Text

“Every imperial staff assigned to the next empress of this empire came from great backgrounds and it is well-maintained by you, son. We were confident that you possessed the capability to accomplish this without our guidance.” Stefan puts down the pages of scrolls that listed the imperial staff NuNew has had so far.

“Indeed. He has to possess the list of imperial staff that will serve him for a long time. I am impressed as to how you combined the number of humans and vampires within this list.” Livia continues to read the scrolls in her hand that contain the personal details of the imperial staff. “They shall perform their duties at their best. Ah, I simply cannot wait for the official ceremony to be held. It will be a new era of monarchy for Emmaly. Isn’t it, son?” 

Zee nods timidly. “Indeed, mother.” 

“We shall ensure everything to be in place when that time comes. We shall have NuNew be ready for him. He is not skipping any lessons, yes?”

The emperor shakes his head. “I have every report from the imperial educators and he has made great progress.” 

The former monarchs nodded in satisfaction and NuNew saw—through the small gap of the golden double doors of the emperor’s study—how the eyes of Stefan and Livia were full of criticisms. He understood right away that they had wanted all the best for him and he was delighted hearing all the discussion as of the moment. 

“A day is not enough to get to know him. Do you perhaps know where he could be now?” Livia stood up and NuNew gasped and took a few steps backward from the double doors. 

“W-We need to return to the library!” NuNew whispered in panic and did not wait for the doors to open and started to drag Pure along with him out of the halls of the emperor’s study. 

“H-Highness!” 

NuNew had entirely believed that they ran as fast as they could and put a good distance but it all failed miserably when he felt a gust of wind phasing towards them. 

“Ah, there you are!” Livia declared. NuNew knew he cannot contest the speed of a vampire. “I was told by him that you might be wandering around the library during this time of the night.” 

NuNew turned and bows at her, keeping a relaxed face while Pure made a full bow towards the former empress. “My lady, I was just about to return this book—” 

“Oh. That book, you say, dear?” Livia pointed out and walked towards NuNew, nearing herself until she’s just a few steps away from the current empress. “Pray tell you are learning how to seduce your husband, aren’t you?” 

NuNew shyly hides the book behind him and is not able to look at Livia. “W-Well, I had wanted to learn how to serve the emperor during our union, my lady. I know one night does not define my lack of experience but in order to satisfy him, I am educating myself about what more I can do.” 

“That is a great initiative, dearest.” Livia held him by his wrist and started to walk with him. Pure would only do so much by following them as NuNew had not commanded him to go on her own yet. “And with that initiative, you may start things off with him through different ways. I like mine to start off with a massage. Stefan knew it is the time that when he’s had his fair share of my soothing massage, it will be his time soon to give me what I wanted.” 

NuNew could feel the heat rising up his cheeks upon hearing it but continued to listen nevertheless. 

“There are many ways as well, but another way that I deemed successful was the way I would sometimes barge into the study room and astride his lap. Being an emperor was a lot to do for Stefan and I would relieve his worries through my body. And I tell you dear, he has been rougher with me in that manner.” She giggled after. “Am I oversharing things? But it is quite the addition to your knowledge on what to do, yes? You shall try it soon, dear.” She soothes NuNew’s back. “Have your seamstress make you dresses that will have the emperor crawling at you.” 

NuNew turned his head towards Pure and his attendant nodded. The word shall reach Tacita after they are through with this conversation. 

“I shall take into heart all of your advice, my lady.” NuNew smiled at her as they went to the Black Drawing Room. “I am quite prepared to carry the emperor’s children soon. I wonder what it might be like?” 

Pure opened the doors for the drawing room for them and helped them to settle on the settee. She gathered some refreshments that were already prepared by the maids just in case someone will grace the room with their presence. She finally bowed and stayed on the corner if ever the current empress will require her to be in need of assistance. 

“Well to start, I am certain you are aware that carrying a vampire’s offspring will be twice faster than humans, yes?” NuNew nodded a few times, remembering the lessons and books he had gone through. “You shall carry the baby within three months, dear—while humans require nine months. And as soon as the baby turns a month old for humans, our grandchild will turn a year old instead. That is how fast they grow.” 

“And I shall remain human if the emperor would desire another child?” 

“Indeed. The councilmen will certainly suggest having another. A spare.” 

“I believe that the imperial crown has no spare, my lady?” 

“We only have one son, dearest. And he is the rightful heir to the throne.” Her Ladyship Livia sliced through the plum cake and served herself with it. 

I will certainly not let any of our children feel as though they are spare. NuNew said to himself as he drank from the teacup. The bitterness of the green tea made his throat ache a little. 

“I wonder how many children will the emperor desire, my lady? There is not much talk about it…”

“Oh you shall talk about it soon. He might desire a handful of children from you. Let the genetics of our bloodline be generous.” She brushes her forefinger along the line of his jaw. “Such beauty should produce such beautiful little ones as well.” 

NuNew blushed at the compliment and was hesitant to smile. “T-Thank you, milady.” 

“And of course, what is there better to do than knowing how to have the emperor be at the edge of his seat.” She grins and puts down her plate. “At times, you may take the opportunity where he is doing so much and he might need the release that he must let out. Being an emperor means they worry about things every passing minute of their immortal life. As wives, we serve them first and lead with them the second.” 

- - - - - - -

As the night grew thick, the Emmaly Palace embraced the quietness that the evening brought them. It was another cold night and NuNew appreciated the scarlet candles that were lit up on their bedchambers. After Zee had settled him into bed, he woke up just hours after sleeping, and the first thought that he had in mind was Livia’s words two days ago. He had tried his best to make himself sleep once again but failed miserably. All he could do was toss and turn as his thoughts consumed him more. 

Not wanting to be bothered by the same thoughts, he decided to stand up from their bed and went out of their bedchambers. Perth, the head of his imperial guards, was stunned to see him awake when he stepped out of their room. 

“Your Imperial Highness,” Perth called out to him and then bowed. “Do you require anything?” 

“Do you perhaps know the emperor’s whereabouts, Sir?” 

“I believe he is in his study, Highness. The former emperor and empress have called him there. But it has been hours.” 

“I shall go there.” 

“Of course.” 

Perth followed him when he started to walk towards the emperor’s study. Given the distance that the emperor’s study from their bedchambers was, NuNew thought he would tire himself out but it did not. Perhaps the anticipation of seeing Zee once again gave the will to continue what he wanted. 

As their steps drew near, the double doors opened and he saw the former monarchs go out of the room. He was about to call them but slowed down his steps when he saw them shaking their heads with resentful expressions. He blinked and fully stopped on his tracks and watched them held each other’s hands tightly then walked to the other end of the hall. 

NuNew hurried his steps until he reached the emperor’s study room. He did not bother to knock and barged himself inside. 

Zee and Mark looked at him with wide eyes as he stood behind the opened doors. 

“Nhu...” 

“Highness,” Mark said and quickly bowed to him. 

“I…” He wanted to ask what happened but when he saw that his husband was not displaying the expression he saw from Livia and Stefan, he did not bother to ask. “I cannot sleep,” he admits. 

Emperor Zee laid down the quill he was holding and went towards his wife. “Shall I take you back to bed?” Asked he, “or would you rather have me serve you milk? You shall take more rest, darling.” 

NuNew stared at Zee’s tired eyes and he did not hesitate to cross their distance from each other by kissing him. 

“I would rather spend this night with you, my lord.” 

Zee opened his mouth in shock, unable to spat out a word from what NuNew just did. He assumed right away that he has had too much conversation with his mother during their stay here so far. 

“Nhu—” 

He was stopped again when NuNew tiptoes to kiss him again. One kiss at first and then his arms slowly encircles Zee’s neck and pulls him close in an attempt to get himself another kiss. Zee was quick to stop him by his waist, however and took a deep, struggling breath. 

His ruby eyes were glowing with desire when he met NuNew’s russet colored eyes. The consort took a step forward and Zee gulped when he felt the rising temperature of NuNew’s body. 

“Allow me to serve you again tonight, my lord—” 

“I command the both of you to leave.” Zee held NuNew by the waist and the younger released a satisfied mewl and rested his head on his chest. 

“Certainly, Your Majesty,” Mark said with a hurry and did not even bother to fix the scattered scrolls on the wide table. 

Perth took a quick step backward and did not look back as he walked away from the room. Mark was the one who closed the doors to the emperor’s study and instructed the roaming guards not to set foot along the halls of the study room for the meantime.

Zee sighs and lifted NuNew’s chin up using his forefinger. “I certainly would love to spend the rest of this night with you, beautiful.” He caressed the younger’s cheek and NuNew leaned on his warm palm. “Subsequently, I greatly prefer you to summon me in our bedchambers instead.” 

“Hold me again in your arms, my lord, please…” NuNew pressed his body towards Zee and the thin fabric of his white stola brushes along the thick tunic of the emperor. “Please…” 

Zee shuddered, his slightly opened mouth was his source of air as he looked down on his wife’s begging face. For a man like him that was disciplined with restraint and patience, all of those years and years of applied practice can easily be melted down by NuNew. 

“Then, we shall go back to our bedchambers, darling. It is recommended by the physician to use oil, yes?” 

NuNew shakes his head and brings down his hand to intertwine his fingers with Zee. He brought their hands on his lower back and this time let Zee’s hand feel the fullness of his behind. NuNew licked his lips when the emperor intentionally made him feel the warmth of his hand. He rubs himself through the open palm of Zee while his front grinds up and down. 

“F-Feel me... I am certain I have wet myself,” NuNew utters through sharp intake of breaths. “Just by your touch alone, Zee.” 

Zee was not able to control his breathing and his head was now full of how he will make NuNew a moaning mess right here, right now. 

His palm squeezed the cheek of NuNew’s bottom and the smaller gasped. 

“Let this husband of yours see how wet you are, wife.” Zee steps back, making NuNew’s arms embracing his neck be free. 

Using the distance between them, he took the opportunity to properly look at NuNew once again in his stola. It was a sheer white stola that the ridiculously short length exposes both of his creamy legs and the one shoulder drape of the top part makes him want to lick the bare skin. 

NuNew stops his fingers from shaking as he gulps hard and keeps his eyes on the emperor. He pulled down the lone drape of his nightgown and slowly turned around when the fabric reached his waist, making sure the emperor saw the wet skin of his bottom. When he was fully naked, NuNew intentionally ducks into a lower angle and a satisfied smile paints his lips when he heard the emperor slowly exhales. 

Both of his hands reached for both of his plump cheeks, and spread them wide using his fingers. “Does this view satisfy you, my lord?” He said in a sultry tone. 

All the braveness that he was showing now was thankfully credited to Livia and his tutors that he has quickly applied for this. Besides, there is a more heavy reasoning why he would want to put the emperor into this situation. 

“Fuck, yes, my wife…” Zee said then, licking his lips as he stares at the leaking and tempting hole of NuNew. He took a big step forward, his erection now piercing through his knee-length tunic. Right then and there, he would want to claim NuNew again and again. 

NuNew’s daring eyes slowly scan the emperor from floor up to his head. “Do not keep me from waiting, my  lord.” 

Zee huffs and then groans. His hands landed on the supple cheeks of NuNew’s ass and squeezed it that made the smaller moan and he saw how his balance was struggling to keep up. “Come here, beautiful.” He pushed the empress near the wall and lifted up both of his hands to pin it on the wall. He tightened his grip around his wrists and pressed his hardened cock in between the tight valley of NuNew’s ass. They both moaned at the contact. “You made me like this. Only you, Nhu.” 

NuNew opened his mouth only to plead, “please… please, please, Zee. Take me—oh, take me…” He rubs himself up and down towards Zee’s throbbing cock, craning his neck to let his husband see how he wanted this. 

Zee momentarily shut his eyes tight. His lips unknowingly went towards NuNew’s neck, the scent driving him mad—the sweet, sweet combination of roses and vanilla makes every vein in his system sing for NuNew. He struggles to breath and when he opened his eyes once again, it was the greatest sin to commit as the fangs of his own craves to pierce through the skin. A low and long groan came out from him, his self-restraint fading. 

NuNew noticed that and exposed his neck more for the emperor. His heart was racing but he wanted to be ready if the pain will come through. 

“Zee?” He called him in his small voice and gasped when he saw how the monarch’s ruby eyes glowed as if the stains of light would spread throughout the room. “Y-You may,” he declared and gulped after. “Bite me, I am giving my consent to you.” 

Zee shakes his head, still struggling to contain himself. “I cannot. Yet. The whole of Emmaly will question the continuation of our bloodline. They’ll need you to bear my child while you are still human” With labored breathing, Zee settles himself yet again to lick along the slender path of NuNew’s neck. 

“Then… then make me carry our child.” Zee sighs as a response and buries his head in between NuNew’s shoulder and the side of his neck. “Might we commence from that point, hmm, my lord?” 

NuNew was not able to hear another response from Zee and instead, he felt the other hand of his husband to open him wide and felt him slowly enter. 

“Zee—aah!” NuNew’s legs stumble to stand but Zee was there to keep him steady. His thick arm holding him by the lower part of his stomach, his lips spreading firm kisses on the side of his neck. This was the second time already and he thought it would be easier for him to take Zee but damn, he was awfully wrong about it. The pain was there but slightly bearable now. “Ohh!” 

“May this night result in what we both desire, Nhu,” Zee whispers, his voice guttural while he thrusts himself deep inside of NuNew.

Chapter Text

Zee took each slowly passing hours of the night until morning to be with NuNew. Even though they eventually ended up here in their bedchamber after an intense and messy night in his study, he took all the necessary measures to clean him after the younger passed out. He only left NuNew for a while when it was time for him to clean himself. Not bothering to resume his imperial duties, he had wanted to spend the hours with his beautiful wife. 

NuNew’s steady breathing became a solace for him. The slow rise and fall of his chest together with the beat of his heart made him cast all the worries aside and felt like a genuine rest for him. Zee cradled himself into the arms of NuNew, not minding how they greatly differ in size for now. He snuggled close, his eyes closing momentarily while breathing in the calming scent of his wife. 

“I might know love but never felt it before,” he whispers. “I’m afraid I am declaring it early, my wife,” he continued and a small smile crept into his lips. “I shall keep it to myself for now, yes? All I hope…” He looked up at NuNew who was still sleeping. “... is that you are feeling the same way as me.” 

The sun starts to tear through the thick velvet curtains of their bedchambers and Zee reduces the scarlet lit candles into half. The warm breeze of the morning embraced their bodies and he gently sat up from the bed to have his palm cover the sleeping eyes of NuNew to not let the sun hit his resting body. He thought he needed to recover as they went to bed utterly late hours ago. 

Though those efforts were amiss when NuNew started to stir from his sleep and he saw how those brows knitted then slowly opened his eyes. 

“Morning, beautiful,” Zee greets him first and NuNew lifts his gaze only to see his husband fondly smiling at him. 

NuNew covered almost half of his face with the soft quilt when he felt the heating up of his cheeks. “Morning, my lord,” he murmurs through the sheets and shyly throws him a gaze. “I am glad you are here with me first thing in the morning…” 

Zee lowered down himself once again and made sure that their faces were aligned with each other. “How are you feeling?” 

NuNew pulls up the duvet more, making his eyes be the only visible view from the emperor. “I feel… absolutely great, my lord,” he answered. “And you?” 

Zee let out a low chuckle while his forefinger slid down the cotton duvet that was covering his face. “As you are, my wife. It is a bother that this fabric is a hindrance for me to see your morning glow.” He caresses NuNew’s cheek and the smaller moans at the warmth he was given. “Apologies as I would like to stare at your beauty more.” 

NuNew tried to stop himself from smiling, the flush on his cheeks became more and more visible. He shakes his head. “There is no need to apologize, my lord.” He smiled and held the warm hand of Zee. “If it’s you, I certainly do not mind.” 

Zee leaned in closer and kissed NuNew on his lips. The feeling lingers through their skin and their eyes could only stare at each other, all the tingling sensations just from their quick contact made them bask in the silence of being together. The emperor intertwined their fingers and gently planted a kiss on the back of NuNew’s hand. He saw how the younger’s face turned into a much darker blush and his chest beamed with pride, his heart beating erratically into merely looking at his wife. 

“I might know life, but never felt how to live it,” NuNew said, almost like a whisper. “Many times I have questioned myself as to why I should continue the disagreeable life I had, but then having you, my lord…” He paused for a while, not wanting to cry. “I had wished to be with you forever. Is it too much to ask for such a thing?” 

Zee shakes his head in a slow manner and tightens his hold on their intertwined fingers. “No, it is not,” he responded with a smile. “Forever would be a promise for us, Nhu.” 

NuNew breathes a sigh of relief. “I am glad…” 

Zee’s smile widened and pulled NuNew closer, letting his lips kiss his wife’s forehead. The kiss made NuNew emit small giggles as he went down to those slightly watery eyes, to the tip of his nose, to his fully flushed cheeks, and finally down to his soft and plump lips. He wanted to bring every kiss with a promise that they both shall fulfill. 

NuNew did not want to pull away and let his other free hand pull Zee by his neck. He wanted to lengthen the kiss, protruding his lips towards the emperor’s and it made him eventually give in for him. NuNew grins and gathers his strength to make his way on top of Zee, straddling him seconds after while their lips locked for an eager kiss. He brought their intertwined hands towards his waist and let the emperor caressed it with his big hands, making him release a small moan. He now brought both of his hands towards the corner where Zee’s jaw and neck meet and then took the initiative to slowly let out his tongue. 

Zee’s grip on NuNew’s waist tightened when he tasted his wife’s tongue on him. He curved up his head for him to let his tongue suck the sweet taste of NuNew, bringing himself the first taste of delight of the day. He let his fingers feel the thin fabric of NuNew’s nightgown and he moans at the felt skin as he can almost feel the bare skin of his wife. 

He bit the younger’s lower lip and NuNew gasped. “Our presence might be needed any minute now, beautiful.” 

NuNew groans in protest. “Shall I make my moans louder, my lord? So they will not bother to disturb us…” He raises his brows, almost showing a dare and Zee stares at him with amusement. “Serving you does not only entail at night but also in the light of day.” He smirks after and sits up on top of Zee. “Is it not, my lord?” 

Zee lifted his chin up. “Show me.” 

NuNew proves once again how fast he can learn by now showing the emperor how they lock their gazes, him undressing himself on top of the monarch in the most sensual way. He intentionally let his fingers slide on the corners where the emperor always touches and marks him by leaving kisses just like the night before—or dare say, hours earlier. 

Along with it, NuNew did not forget to make small and unhurried motions of grinding on top of Zee, their sexes rubbing through the fabric of Zee’s velvet stola. He leans in to give his husband another mind-blowing kiss while his hands roam around Zee’s chest, his well-sculpted abdominal muscles, and towards his bulging cock. 

NuNew sat up once again and he licked his lips in anticipation as he felt the length of Zee’s cock in his hands. He moans at the thick length that he has been feeling and let it sprang free. “Ohh,” he breathes and then let his palm stroke the tip while his other hand kneads the entire veiny length. 

He looked up and saw how Zee was closing his eyes while his mouth was slightly agape while feeling his warm and small hands on him. NuNew took that as a signal for him to continue and continued with his hands. It left him amused with how this certain girth of Zee’s cock was able to penetrate him inside and made him feel all of the wonderful things as they make love. It was a size that was a hard feat for him but… he managed to do so. 

“Am I… am I making you feel good, my lord?” He asks, even though that was already written on Zee’s face. 

The taller nodded and groaned while his vision was already blurry from the pleasure. “Too good, darling,” he writhes out. 

NuNew slid down more and went in between Zee’s legs to make himself kneel. That made Zee sit up and finally saw what NuNew intended to do. 

“Nhu—” 

“Allow me, please, Zee,” NuNew practically begged him with those beaming eyes and the length of his cock standing proud beside the younger’s face. 

He blinked and it took him a short time to recover. Zee did not hesitate to take the opportunity and have two of his fingers open the mouth of NuNew who was kneeling beautifully in front of him. “I cannot wait how you will pleasure me using your mouth, Nhu.” He inserts both of his fingers deeper, making NuNew almost choke on him but he steady him by his jaw. “Is this mouth of yours ready to take me in?” 

NuNew nodded without hesitation and opened his mouth a little wider now, he licked the length of Zee’s fingers as they continued to look at each other’s eyes. He held Zee’s wrists and started to lick both of his fingers, his tongue coating his husband’s fingers with his saliva. He sucks it next, and Zee licks his lips in anticipation as he watches NuNew with amusement doing wonders with his own fingers. Zee’s cock twitched in anticipation and wanted to let NuNew’s lips wrap his aching girth now. He worked his jaw and let three fingers be inside of NuNew now, stretching his mouth more to prepare him. The younger rolled his eyes and stopped himself from choking and smiled through the slight burn in his mouth. 

Zee grins and soothes NuNew’s jaw by pressing it firmly on the skin giving him an acknowledging nod. “Commendable from you, baby,” he praises, then strokes his cock and lets the tip nudge the edge of NuNew’s mouth. “Ready, now?” The younger nodded. “Open wide, Nhu,” he commanded and then guided his cock inside of NuNew’s mouth. 

Zee cussed and NuNew’s moan vibrated throughout his veiny length. He threw his head back in pleasure, his eyes rolling and pushed NuNew’s head down more when he determined he was taking him well. NuNew’s hands landed on his thigh for balance and spurts of saliva went out of his mouth as he gagged himself from taking Zee’s thick length. 

“Do not forget to breathe, darling,” he said in a ragged tone and caressed NuNew’s cheek with his thumb. “Breathe through your nose this time,” he adds and NuNew was able to take a moment of pause then stare at him once again. “Will you take more inches of me, hmm?” 

NuNew tightened his grip on Zee’s thighs and this time, it was his turn to push himself further down on his husband’s length. His vision was blurry but he could feel the inches that he was determined to enclosed his mouth into. The tip of Zee’s cock met the base of NuNew’s mouth and the younger’s eyes widened in surprise while the emperor moaned in satisfaction. 

“M-mmph!” NuNew struggles and Zee rakes his fingers through the strands of his hair to give reassuring strokes that he is doing well. 

“Might you attempt to move now?” Zee asks and NuNew nodded once again. “We shall start slow, yes?” 

He slightly tightened his grip on NuNew’s strands of hair, pulling his head up a little and sinks down once again. Though the distance was only little, he let NuNew’s mouth get used to his size and given the small opening, it was enough for Zee to drive him mad as the tightness wrapping around his cock was sending sparks of pleasure from the bottom of his spine to his head and all over his body. He gritted his teeth to stop himself from bucking his hips as he promised NuNew to take this slow. 

For now, he will let NuNew dictate the pace and since his natural talent to learn quickly was being shown, Zee knew he would not wait that long.

“Yes, like that,” he breathed out when NuNew started to bob his head up and down in a slow manner. He saw that he was attempting to pull a few inches down and retrieving those lengths by sucking back down and Zee let out a series of deep moans every time. “Such an exquisite mouth of yours, Nhu.” His breathing was unsteady as ever and he felt the pleasure building up on his stomach. 

With his tongue, NuNew did not let any ounce of Zee’s cock not be coated with his saliva. His heart was beating with pride as soon as he could see the way the emperor’s pleasure-stricken face was for his view and how his moans and deep breathing was a satisfying mix of echoes inside this very room. It made him eager to continue and made him happy that he was the cause of all of these. 

A pop was heard when NuNew freed his mouth off of Zee’s cock and played the tip with his wet lips, his sinful tongue, surrounded with a generous amount of drool coming out of his mouth. 

“Am I doing great, my lord?” He asked again with those big and wandering eyes as he caught his breath. 

Zee was beyond help when he could feel his knees go weak when he was not even standing. His fingers reach out for NuNew’s swollen lips, letting his own fingers be coated with the consort’s spit. “Exceptional, my wife,” he praises him, voice low. “Why don’t you do me more?” 

NuNew let out a hum of appreciation and just when he was about to open his mouth again, he saw how Zee brought his wet fingers inside his mouth, tasting the smaller’s essence. His mouth hangs open and blinks a lot of times before he shifts his attention to Zee’s hard cock once again. He gulped and felt the amount of slick come out of his hole and he closed his eyes and then moaned. 

“My lord—” His right hand reaches for his back and lets his fingers feel the dripping slick coming out of his hole. “M-May you touch me here as well, please?” He pleads. 

“In a while, beautiful,” Zee cooed and brought NuNew’s hand in front again to let those slender fingers wrapped around the length of his girth. “I shall have that as your prize after this, hmm?” 

NuNew quickly licked his lips and have his mouth surround the bulbous cock of the emperor. They moaned simultaneously, impressed by how NuNew was quick to get used to Zee’s size. 

“Move slowly at first, Nhu—fuck—” Zee’s breath hitched and forced to open his eyes—wanting to witness NuNew while he sucks him whole. “That’s it, my wife—haaa, bloody yes…” 

NuNew’s fingers also expertly massaged Zee’s hips then back to his aching balls, then his entire length as he sunks up and down. He is now breathing through his nose, letting his tongue do obscene things from the inside. Zee cannot help himself to slowly buck his hips and meet the pace of NuNew’s mouth, a little gentle not to overwhelm him. It is everytime when the tip was so near his uvula that Zee felt himself being close to cumming. 

He gritted his teeth and watched how NuNew’s lips were beautifully wrapping around his cock right now. He pushed his head further down that made NuNew choke completely, a pool of saliva now coming out from the smaller’s mouth. Zee pulled him up again by his hair, letting him breath for a while and tips the head of his cock to open NuNew’s mouth once again and have his mouth be full of his thick and wet length. The emperor grunts and lets NuNew dips his head up and down from the mouthful length, now used to it more than ever. Zee beamed with pride with just how NuNew was quick to learn. 

“Cumming, Nhu… keep it like that, beautiful,” he shakily says, his hips bucking while NuNew fastened his pace with his mouth. “Bloody fuck, I am close…” He shots his head up for a while then forces himself to open his eyes to watch NuNew in his full glory. 

NuNew flickered his eyes, moaning into his mouth as he focused on the head of Zee’s cock, toungue swirling around the reddened tip, lapping the base of his tongue on the few inches of length while his hands worked wonders stroking the rest of the girth. He watched as the emperor formed his lips into a thin line, certainly nearing his release. That made him quickened his moves, tightening his lips around the head, hardening his tongue around and making toe-curling motions. 

And along with the emperor heaving and bucking his hips, he started to convulse—legs shaking, letting out deep and sharp gasps. 

“Nhu—” His fingers tightened around the strands of NuNew’s hair then with a few upward strokes of his hips, Zee had made himself undone. Releasing a series of thick and warm semen now pouring inside of NuNew’s mouth. 

He watched as NuNew swallows his cum that made his cheeks full. As more cum spurts out of him, he presses his wife’s head slightly down while caressing the top of his forehead. 

“That’s a good boy.” NuNew moans as a response and pulls his head up, grinning as he showed his tongue full of Zee’s cum. “Do not waste a single drop.” The consort nods and closed his mouth to swallow and Zee bit his lower lip in approval. 

NuNew then crawls up and kissed Zee. They held each other by one another’s torso and indulge themselves with a sloppy kiss. 

“Am I deserving to claim my prize now, my lord?” NuNew asks, his fingers grazing the shiny lips of Zee. “I believe I have done well…” 

NuNew sharply inhales when Zee went straight to his neck, sucking the skin to make sure he leaves a mark. 

“Indeed it is time to return the favor now, my empress.”

- - - - - - - 

“Would you like to keep going, highness?” Perth asked him while the tip of his wooden sword was drawn on the side of NuNew’s neck. 

NuNew’s gaze did not falter and pushed the sword away using his palm and directed the edge of his falcata sword on Perth’s waist. The vampire guard smirked and nodded, then pushed the pummel away from NuNew’s falcata, making the consort open and took the chance to graze the edge of his own wooden sword on NuNew’s arm. 

Perth saw how NuNew grimaced at the way he performed. “One more. I am still not fast enough.” He wipes the sweat on his forehead using the back of his palm. He distances himself from Perth and picks up the other fallen falcata on the floor. “I had wanted to train with my husband but he is far too great. But my progress is commendable, is it not?” 

“Indeed, highness. For the past two months that you had been under my supervision, you may rival the hastatus posterior rank in our army.” Perth turned the wrist that was holding the wooden sword in order not to harm the consort. 

NuNew smiled a little from the compliment coming from his head guard. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment then he changed his stance into a ready position as soon as he opened his eyes once again. 

“Get rid of the wooden sword, Perth. Spar with me using your own,” he commands and Perth saw the determination on the empress’s eyes. 

Perth threw away the wooden sword on the floor and drew his sword; the clang of the sharpened metal echoes through the training chambers. “As you wish, Imperial Highness.” 

NuNew lunges first with an outcry, letting the sharp edges of his falcatas to roughly meet with Perth’s sword. He knew he would not have any chance with the strength of a vampire but he maximized his speed by letting a falcata tore through the open defenses of Perth and gave him a quick but short slice on his arm. He grins but he’s not done yet and he knew that Perth will take him distracted for a moment and defended with the other hand that was holding another falcata. He grunts when he pushes Perth away using the pummel of both swords. Perth then took a few steps forward and NuNew shields himself by crossing his arms together as the sword of his head guard tried to pierce in between. He took a few steps back, grimacing at the overwhelming fact of a vampire’s physical power. His limbs shook as he tried to tore through Perth’s sword that was little by little pushing his arms down. 

He then focused his weight on the center of his torso and his heels to push forward a little. Perth’s eyes widened when NuNew was able to push an inch forward, seeing the potential of their training for over the span of two months makes him proud as a mentor—the trusted head guard for the emperor’s wife—teaching him how to held the falcata sword he has chosen since the very first day of their training. NuNew let out a short scream and uncrossed his arms, forcing their swords to clang upwards as the scattered sparks of their weapons were the results of their clashing sharp edges. The consort spins and lunges with one arm, causing his falcata to clash again with Perth’s sword who was quick enough to defend himself once again. It was a dance of swords now, not letting even a scratch touch their skin. NuNew lowered his stance against the taller, his left falcata attempting to slice through Perth’s leg but the guard was quick to pull away his leg and regain balance as he gritted his teeth. 

NuNew attempts to attack with his right falcata then at a higher angle—targeting Perth’s hip—

“Your Imperial Highness,” someone called out to him and they both halted. 

NuNew looks to his right. “Mark,” he calls him. 

“His Imperial Majesty requests for your presence in a while as Councilor Poppy saw Councilor Tommy and Councilor Max’s carriage arriving from the west side of our borders.” 

NuNew straightened his stance and put down his arms. “They’re back from the Empire of Asnon?” He asked with a smile and hurriedly gave his falcatas to Perth. “Any news from Emperor Kangxi about the trial?” 

“We are expected to receive the story from them as soon as they arrive, Highness.” 

“Of course.” NuNew nods and that is when his attendants start to arrive, fetching him to assist him to get ready. “We shall try to be quick,” NuNew said to his attendants and they all nodded. He turns to Perth after. “We go again tomorrow, Perth.” 

Perth bows at him. “Indeed, Highness.” 

“Come, Caeso!” NuNew calls for Zee’s pet who has been observing them since the beginning. Caeso flew towards NuNew and landed on his shoulder. 

NuNew and his attendants then hurried their way to the place of the bath first where they would clean him. When they were done, he stepped out of the bath and was ready to be wrapped with a thick cloth when Ohm informed that the Royal Physician had taken her visit as well. 

“Mrs. Afra,” NuNew acknowledged him as soon as she entered the bathing place. “Oh my, is it the time for your monthly visit once again?” 

“Yes, Highness,” she responds with a small smile. “I was informed that you are currently taking your bath and I have taken the opportunity to assess you while you are naked—” She stops on her tracks, just in front of NuNew who was still dripping wet because of the water. “Your Imperial Highness!” The Royal Physician covered her mouth, her dark red eyes glowing. 

“What could be the cause of your surprise, Mrs. Afra?” Nat on the side asks. 

They all seemed to stop as well; waiting for the Royal Physician’s next words. 

“This is news, Your Imperial Highness!” NuNew held his breath and let Mrs. Afra says the next words. “You are with child!” She cries with joy.

Chapter Text

“You are with child!” 

The words of Mrs. Afra repeated on NuNew’s head over and over. His eyes were stuck on the Royal Physician and unconsciously put his hands over his exposed belly. He looked down on his flat stomach and was hesitant to smile. 

He looked up at Mrs. Afra again. “A-Are you certain?” 

Mrs. Afra could only do so much by nodding enthusiastically towards him. “Certain as ever, Your Imperial Highness. You are carrying the emperor’s child! You are carrying this empire’s heir to the throne!” 

“Oh—oh my…” NuNew stumbles but Nat is there to catch him. A warm fabric now envelopes his skin and he hugged himself with it. “I am…” He gasped as the full realization hit him. “I am—no, we are expecting…” 

“I shall distribute the materials that contain all there is need to know about carrying a vampire’s child, Highness. Though I am certain that you have been exposed to this kind of matter already, I shall also have my insights about this as well.” She clapped her hands in glee. “Given that the empress’ condition is now critical, I believe his imperial attendants are prepared for such special circumstances?” 

“We are ready to cater everything for you, Highness,” Nat said and bowed in front of him. “You will expect nothing from us but to serve you and the future of our Emmaly Empire.” 

“For now,” Pure said next and she displayed a smile. “We shall extend our most heartfelt congratulations to you and to our emperor, Your Imperial Highness.” 

NuNew clutches the thick fabric embracing his body when all of his attendants bow to him with a smile and can’t help himself but to put up to himself as well. His cheeks heat up with overwhelming feelings at the moment, his lips quivering with happiness. 

“I am in your care. Everyone.” He uttered, almost like a whisper. “I ought to exercise great caution from now on.” 

“Indeed, Highness.” Yim nods with a smile. “Strict measures about your pregnancy shall be implemented.” He turns to the royal physician. “I suggest that the Royal Physician should frequent the Emmaly Palace from now on.”

“How about once or twice a week, Mrs. Afra?” Ohm asked. 

“If it is for the Imperial Crown, I shall serve it with all of my heart.” 

NuNew gradually welcomes his delicate position now. Everything that he has learned about carrying a vampire’s child will take effect immediately. 

“However, can we announce this at a later time?” NuNew said and they all looked at him. “Our councilmen—Max and Tommy will arrive soon. I do not want to shed light over their arrival later. Perhaps… I am looking to announce it later during supper.” 

“As you wish, Highness,” Mrs. Afra said. 

“Join us later, Mrs. Afra. Please. Be with me when we announce it later.” 

Mrs. Afra bows yet again towards NuNew. “Certainly, Highness.” 

It was the Dressing Armoire Quarters where they brought NuNew next. The air around them was light and sparkling as they dressed NuNew in his faded red dress, the sleeves were flowy and long, the asymmetrical skirt only reached above his knees on the front and below his knees at the back. His attendants adorned him with jewelries that contained the red fluorite stones that complimented the color of his dress. The leather string sandals were full of red gems that will be shining with his every step. 

They heard a knock and Yim was able to get it. 

“Councilors Max and Tommy have arrived at the gates of the palace, Your Imperial Highness. We shall make haste now,” Nat informed them.  

His other attendants let go of him after putting on a tiara that has little red fluorite stones surrounding the crown. He smiled as he stared at himself in the mirror. 

“I shall welcome our returning councilors with my husband now.” 

NuNew made a head start, the doors of the dressing quarters opening for him. Caeso was there waiting for him and flew towards him to land on his left shoulder. Caeso let out a simple caw and NuNew lifted his forefinger to caress the crow’s chest. 

“I hope that you are complimenting my dress this afternoon, Caeso.” Caeso nodded and NuNew giggled. “Zee was right, we have been understanding each other well these past weeks.” 

They head towards the Throne Room and NuNew can sense the maids were in a hurry to accommodate their returning councilmen. They entered from the back of the throne room and NuNew can already see the emperor talking to Mark and that instantly puts up a smile on his face. 

“My lord!” He calls out to him and Zee turns his head with a smile. Caeso flies to land on Zee’s shoulder next. 

“Ah, what beauty has graced me this afternoon,” Zee praised him when NuNew went in front of him. 

NuNew wrapped his arms around Zee’s neck and gave him a kiss. “You look dashing as always, my lord.” Zee then had his hands on his waist and NuNew’s heart fluttered. “Most dashing.” 

Zee caressed the sides of NuNew’s waist and held his hand. “Thank you.” He lifted up NuNew’s hand and kissed its knuckle. 

The double doors of the throne room opened and they intertwined their fingers then faced their returning councilmen. 

“Councilor Max of Northern Emmaly and Councilor Tommy of Southern Emmaly!” The Royal Announcer pounds his long rod to the ground twice as they enter the palace. The guards made a bow, with their fists on their right chests. “We extend to you our most gracious welcome once more to the esteemed Emmaly Empire, which we hold dear to our hearts.” 

“Our councilmen.” Zee extends his free hand to welcome Max and Tommy who were dressed in golden yellow—a reminder that they indeed came from the Asnon Empire. “We are glad you both have made it safe.” 

“Your Imperial Majesty,” Councilor Max greets first with a bow as soon as they reach them. 

“Your Imperial Highness,” Councilor Tommy said next that follows a full bow. 

“Our councilmen, we are eager to hear the stories you shall share with us,” NuNew said with a smile. 

“And we are eager to share it with you and His Majesty, Your Highness.” Councilor Max then reveals a scroll that he was carrying all along in his back. “Emperor Kangxi wrote a letter addressed to our Emperor to extend his gratitude for the assistance that he gave. The trial faced multiple hardships but with our abilities, their government was able to convict the deserving ones.” 

“Let us discuss this while we have our lunch, yes?” NuNew suggests, simply desirous to hear more from them. “The servants have prepared the suitable meal for you both. The journey was quite dreadful, I assume?” 

“It was, Highness. We crossed oceans for this journey. But we are prepared to bring the good news and the diversity of our circumstances within our more than two months of stay in the Empire of Asnon.” 

NuNew clapped his hands in excitement and cannot wait to hear the stories that their councilmen have in store. The maids guided them towards the Imperial Diner that was just on the northern part of the palace, where the highest ranking of vampire and humans will have the chance to dine with the monarchs of the empire. 

“How did the trial go?” NuNew asks, certainly curious about the progress of their purpose. 

“We encountered difficulties as to who is telling the truth, Highness.” They all settled on their respective seats, both of the councilmen were able to fully sit when the emperor sat down. “Emperor Kangxi identified that there is an individual who has the ability to manipulate the mind—an ability that has been forbidden for so long—in which they tend to tell or pray otherwise.” 

“And has he identified this individual, perhaps?” Zee asked next, holding a chalice in his hand that contains human blood. 

“She was the Queen of the Kingdom of Northern Asnon,” Councilor Tommy answered, leaving Zee and NuNew gasping at the news. “As soon as the Northern King realized that it was his wife who had committed treason, love was above the laws of our kind.” 

“Emperor Kangxi certainly did not tolerate any kind and ordered the execution of them,” Councilor Max added next. 

“Oh, my…” NuNew puts his palm above his chest at the news. 

“They were publicly hanged at the hanging tree of their Kingdom, making  Emperor Kangxi appointing the Northern Asnon’s new King and Queen the very next day. They left three children behind, now in the care of the newly-appointed childless royalties.” 

“I-Isn’t that a cruel punishment?” NuNew turns to Zee, seeking validation but the emperor’s expression was stern. 

“Any act of protecting and tolerating someone who can manipulate the mind is an act of treason, Nhu. More so of having an unfortunate ability. The Scarlet Law states that.” 

“But it wasn’t her choice to have gained such ability. She surely wishes to not possess one when her husband turns her into a vampire.” 

“She knew it was the fate she’ll meet soon.” Zee held NuNew’s hand. The younger was certainly disheartened by what he had been hearing. “She has also committed another crime which is corruption, darling. She was stealing funds from the less privileged families of their kingdom. I believe that was proven as well?” He turned to both of his councilors after. 

“Indeed, Your Majesty,” Councilor Max answered. “She confessed to all of her crimes and Emperor Kangxi was more enraged by what he had heard.” 

“I could still feel how the grounds shook along with his rage,” Councilor Tommy recalls while shaking his head. “His ability to control the earth was such a feat.” 

“Agreed,” Emperor Zee acknowledges. “I am glad to hear that there is a resolution for his concerns regarding his empire. We shall pay them a visit soon.” He turns to NuNew. “What do you think, Nhu?” 

The imperial consort smiled. “I’ll be happy to be with you, my lord.” 

- - - - - - - 

Supper came and all of the members of their council joined the emperor and empress. NuNew was delighted to have the long table full of people, full of dishes as well even though the food would only cater mostly to him. Mrs. Afra joined them as well, invited by NuNew to happily announce his pregnancy first and foremost to the people close to him and Zee. 

He caressed his belly in secret, even though his heart has been pounding in excitement and slight nervousness as time passes by. The conversations deepened and all NuNew could do was listen and give short responses while they waited for the perfect time to finally tell them. 

“Ah, Mrs. Afra.” Zee turned to her. “I am well aware that the purpose of your monthly visit at the palace is to look out for my wife’s health. I am glad that you are with us for this dinner. I believe you have yet to provide your esteemed report concerning the health of my dear Nhu.” 

NuNew could feel the blush in his cheeks upon hearing Zee’s endearment to him. He cannot wait what Zee would be like as a father. 

“I accepted His Imperial Consort’s invitation with felicity for tonight, Your Majesty. I have indeed performed my duty to examine His Highness’ health earlier.” Mrs. Afra smiled towards NuNew and then towards Zee next. “I am glad to bring forth the news that the Empress is pregnant.” 

NuNew’s grip on Zee’s hand tightened and looked at him for his reaction with an expectant smile. 

Though the grip was soon loosened when they heard a loud bang from the table. Startled, NuNew looked at the source and before he could even land his eyes on him, Zee was now pinned to the wall. All of them stood up, gasping at how fast the event had occurred. 

“Councilor Max!” NuNew called out to the man who was pinning Zee. Shocked was an understatement as he realized that his nails turned sharp, a trail of blood visible on the emperor’s neck. “I command you to—” 

“What have you done!” Max shouted at Zee and the emperor grunted at his councilor’s tight hold to him. “Would you even understand what you have done, Emperor?” He asked again, voice raised and pushed his sharpened nails deeper. “Answer me!” His eyes were livid, glowing with rage. 

“Put him down, Councilor Max!” NuNew commanded. “Put the Emperor down, Councilor!” He repeats and frantically looks between them. 

Councilor Max sneered. “The Emperor, huh?” 

Zee coughs out blood and battles his strength with Max, his hands trying to pry away from the stronghold of the councilman. NuNew knotted his brows and looked back at the other members of their council and they all avoided his gaze. Confusion arises from NuNew and stares back at Zee and Max after he gulps hard. 

“My p-pregnancy… will not cause any problems, yes?” He asked and they both looked at him. His arms went around his stomach protectively. 

“It is untimely, Your Highness.” He harshly turns to Zee once again. “His Imperial Highness has the right to know why, Your Majesty. It is not only in that circumstance but it is a grave s—” Max screams in pain when Zee fires up his councilman’s arms, causing him to be released from his hold and to fall back down on the ground. 

NuNew attempted to go near him but Zee put up an open palm to stop him from doing so. The younger’s shoulders fell, concern written all over his face. 

“Let the fire down, Majesty!” Tutor cried and Zee weakly flicked his fingers then the fire was gone in an instant. 

Zee was gasping when he held his hand to his chest as he was catching his breath. Tutor went to Max and healed his burnt arms. 

“I demand to know… what causes you to cruelly act towards His Imperial Majesty,” NuNew ordered and he was furiously looking at Councilor Max. “He is the Emperor—” 

“That child is forbidden to grace this world, Your Imperial Highness.” 

“Councilor Max, enough!” Zee cuts him off. 

NuNew took a step back. “W-What?”

“And when the time comes, this palace shall soon be covered with cold—”

Zee quickly turned his wrist and opened his palm that ignited a tall and thick scarlet fire and went too close with Max. “Should you let that mouth of yours spat more words, I will let my scarlet fire decide your fate, Councilor.” 

Max took a step closer, simply unfazed. “I dare you to try, Your Majesty. May I inquire if you are prepared to contravene an aspect of the solemn agreement?” 

Zee’s scarlet fire grew taller, making Max flinch at the heat when he drew close. “If need be or this empire will have no capable ruler.”

Chapter Text

Their dinner did not conclude well and the tense air between the emperor and Councilor Max continued for much longer. It only ended when Mrs. Afra bid her temporary goodbye while saying she will have her visit again the soonest. 

NuNew’s attendants pulled him out and he did not even get to resist them as questions continued to raise inside his head. The way Councilor Max acted around Emperor Zee earlier is as if their ranks were the same or making the monarch at a lower place. 

“Highness, it is time for your bath,” Yim said on his right. 

He did not even notice that they were already inside the bathing place of the palace. “O-Of course,” he said, barely audible. 

What NuNew noticed earlier is that it was already him that commanded the councilor to get his hurtful hands around the emperor and didn’t even dare to listen. 

Why would he say that the child he is carrying is forbidden? In what rule or law does that apply? 

He rummaged through his memory to at least remember a passage or an article from the books he has read so far, but to no avail. He believes he has the laws of vampires coexisting and ruling over the humans confidently memorized and understood. Living and being surrounded by vampires made him not forget any of their laws that they abide by. Being taught and trained by mostly vampires makes himself confident about the knowledge he has about them and is effectively ruling this empire with the emperor. 

Did I miss a book? Did I unconsciously fall asleep during one of my lessons? Were the list of questions NuNew asked to himself as he dug more into his memory about carrying a forbidden child, as what Councilor Max says. 

“Your Highness.” Someone called out to him and NuNew snaps from his questioning mind. It was Mark, already in front of him. 

NuNew noticed that he was already dressed up for a night gown. “M-Mark,” he acknowledges. 

“His Imperial Majesty would like to relay that he is deeply apologizing for the ruckus earlier and he is most apologetic for not being to join you for tonight before you fall asleep.” NuNew blinked. “But he wishes you good night, Highness.” 

“When will he join me again? Did he even express some sort?” 

“That is the message I am only to relay, Your Highness. Apologies if that is not something you are not satisfied with.” 

NuNew shakes his head in disappointment. “We all learned tonight that I am carrying his child, yes?” He looked around his attendants and towards Mark who nodded. “We both should set aside the incident that had occurred earlier and celebrate this news. Why would he not be with me while carrying that particular knowledge?” He demanded, all of them looking down as they would not know the answer for his enraged questions. 

“Your Highness, I am certain that he desires to be with you soon and—” 

“And where he might be now?” 

“At the red drawing room, Highness.” 

His lips curled in disappointment, a frown painted in his face and started to walk away. 

“Your Highness!” They all called out to him. 

NuNew quickened his steps when he knew the attendants were following him when he finally went out of the Imperial Bath House. He stomped his way towards the mentioned drawing room and did not hear anything else aside from his rising anger. When he drew near, he looked back and they were still following him, trying to stop him. With irritated brows, he signals them to stop from their tracks and they do—leaving quite the distance from them. 

He stopped on his tracks when he heard different voices rising from the red drawing room. He assumed that the argument was still on-going. It was not in his nature to eavesdrop but he cannot help himself to take a few steps forward, taking the chance of the slightly opened door. 

“Are you mad!” It was yet again Councilor Max’s voice. “Have you forgotten about the agreement, Your Majesty? Going through such lengths as making the empress pregnant is certainly not what I foresee from you!”

“You have created a looming chaos, Majesty,” said Councilor Tutor. “The talks that the former emperor and empress have only started and if the ton will know of this, it will not help!” 

“Majesty, it is best to get rid of the child while it is early.” Upon hearing Councilor Tommy’s words, he gasped, eyes widening and brought his hand in his mouth because of shock. 

“The child will not only bring us bad news, but it will be difficult for you as well!” Councilor Poppy added. 

“He won’t take this lightly, Majesty. You, out of all people, do not lack knowledge in this!” Max demanded again.

“I am—we are keeping our child.” NuNew shakily releases a relieved sigh when he hears Zee’s voice. “That is my declaration. My words are absolute!” 

“Your Majesty—” 

“I shall not hear of this ever again from my wife and I’s councilmen!” NuNew was startled when he heard a loud crack coming from the walls. 

His heart was beating fast and it seems like he does not want to hear more words coming from them. He took a step back and went towards the other end of the hall, a way going to the Imperial Library is what he would prefer now. 

The guards of the library bowed to him and quickly opened the tall doors for him. He took a step inside and the weight on his shoulders were a tad light now. He noticed that the candles were lit up, indicating that someone was here as well. 

“Your Highness!” NuNew turned his head to the right and saw Tacita with an open book on her hand. 

“Tacita!” NuNew called out to her and took quick steps to get to the seamstress.

“It is time for you to sleep, Highness—” He cuts her off by going in between her arms and hugging the old lady, his head snuggling her neck. 

“No formalities for now, Tacita. Please.” 

Tacita puts down the book she was holding and caresses NuNew’s head. “Is something troubling you, dear?” 

NuNew nods. “A considerable amount,” he answers, his tone solemn. 

“I have heard some good news from your Head Attendant earlier. I wanted to hear it directly from you, dearest.” 

NuNew hugs her tightly. “It is true. I am carrying the emperor’s child. I expected to celebrate it with our councilmen during supper, however, they are all acting as if this should not happen.” He looks up to her. “They wanted nothing to do with the heir to the imperial throne, Tacita. That is why… I cannot simply understand what is going on…” 

“Surely, there is an explanation, dearest. The vampires have been living way too long not to keep secrets of their own or for the sake of the empires they were born to rule. Us humans live too short and our secrets will fade after we vanish.” She tips NuNe’s chin to look at her. “You shall have answers for those soon enough. You are to wed the emperor once they deemed you fully ready for the role, Nhu.” She smoothens the crease forming in his forehead. “But for now, why don’t we write a letter to your sisters back at home, hmm? They will be delighted hearing the news.” 

That cheers up NuNew a little bit and slowly separates from Tacita and puts up a small smile. “Yes, please.” 

NuNew pulled the chair on one of the tables and sat on it. As usual, there was an available papyrus and quill. He spread the papyrus and held the quill tight, thinking  of the first words he wanted to tell his sisters. 

He started with a greeting, asking how they are doing even though he is receiving frequent updates from the staff of the palace that were deployed in the Southern Emmaly to ensure their protection. He then told about the arrival of their councilmen back from Empire of Asnon and the events that had transpired before finding out he was pregnant. He paused for a while, thinking of the right words to say and went on to tell his sisters the confusion and not being able to understand how becoming pregnant has their councilmen behaving as if it is an offense to the Imperial Crown or the Scarlet Law. He ended the letter with hopes that there is an answer to the questions ringing inside his head and promising to visit them soon. 

“There you are!” NuNew and Tacita turned their heads towards the one who spoke. It was Emperor Zee. NuNew blinked a few times, noticing the panic in his husband’s face that slowly subsided the longer he looked at him. “I know I will find you here.” He nods at the seamstress. “Tacita.” 

“A pleasant evening to you, Your Majesty,” Tacita greets him. 

“And to you.” Zee displays a frugal smile and focuses his eyes on NuNew now then starts to walk towards him. “Nhu…” 

NuNew looks away, swirling the length of the quill between his fingers and chooses not to greet the emperor. He stared down when he felt his commanding presence beside him and took everything in his willpower to still ignore him. 

Tacita caressed his arm and gently took away the papyrus from him and turned it into a scroll. “I shall take my leave now, Highness, Your Majesty.” She lifts up the scroll. “I will have this sent by morning.” 

Tacita silently makes her way out of the library and NuNew puts back the quill and covers the ink. 

“Nhu…” The emperors tried to call him again and all that NuNew could do was cross his arms in front of his chest and still not look at the monarch. “I heard from Mark your disappointment. Shall I take you to bed now?” 

“You entirely know it is more than that, Zee.” 

The emperor sighs and pulls another chair to sit beside NuNew. He nods a few times before speaking again. “I-Indeed…” 

NuNew faces him. “I am keeping this child,” he declares. “I will not care what our councilmen have to say. But I should know why they are persistent—no, defiant about my pregnancy. What has come as a shock is Councilor Max attacking you! I do not know how to respond, I do not know how to understand what they have done to you. Are you not the emperor of this empire? Do they not take that into consideration at that moment?” He shakes his head. “If need be, I will demand myself to learn and train much faster, in order to have an official wedding with you—the one written on the papers. Is that what they require me to do?” 

“You cannot force yourself to do that, Nhu. Carrying an offspring with a vampire is only a three-month duration. No matter how fast you can learn, each lesson will only increase in difficulty.” 

“I am knowledgeable about that but my progress is already more than halfway. I should let our councilmen know that I am attending to my lessons and training with utmost seriousness.” 

“Nhu, they are already fully aware of that. They have taken your opinions as of late into consideration and much empathy towards our people. In no time, they knew you would be crowned and declared as the empress of this empire.” 

“Then why? I still cannot find the reason why they have treated you like that, Zee.” He demanded, finally facing him. “That incident earlier should not be taken lightly. Don’t you think so? They have disrespected the Imperial Crown—” 

“They have every right to their reaction, Nhu.” 

NuNew’s eyes widened. “Why?” He searches Zee’s eyes. “Why?” 

Zee held NuNew’s hand. “While one of the clauses in the said agreement should be requiring us to wed before having an heir a—” 

“We shall do it then, yes?” NuNew squeezed back Zee’s hand. “I am sure with the help of our Imperial Staff, everything can be arranged with haste, my lord.” 

Zee was silent for a long time, his eyes shining over NuNew who was looking at him like he was his entire world. Their heartbeats sync through the silent night and the moonlight candles. 

NuNew felt conscious all suddenly, his cheeks flushing with faint red. “M-My lord?” 

“I feel ashamed that you were the one initiating my hand for marriage, Nhu. I shall be the one taking that part in. And lastly, was it true? You are to consider me for marriage?” 

“Oh, even without this child, my lord, I am glad to answer your proposal with a gleeful yes.” NuNew finally smiles at Zee and the emperor feels like it was a blissful sight. “I had never thought I would see myself be fond of a vampire but you, my lord… that had changed since the very first day of The Selection.” 

“And to think I had confessed too early…” The emperor chuckled. “What had Councilor Max had told me that you think of me that way—I did not quite believe it.” He brings NuNew’s hand on his lap. “Nhu, we lost the chance to celebrate the news of our child coming soon.” He pulled NuNew to stand up and make him sit on his lap. “I prepared a small feast in the garden for us.” 

NuNew blinks a few times, his heart beaming in excitement. “T-Truly, my lord?” 

“Truly, my beautiful Nhu.” He inhaled the back of the younger’s neck. “And… why don’t we have a small wedding ceremony—just us first. The official ceremony can take place after the preparations, hmm?” 

NuNew nods a lot of times, facing the emperor to hug him and kiss him on his cheeks multiple times. The library was then filled with their laughter and chuckles.

They held hands as they made their way through the garden of the palace. The staff started leaving as soon as they saw them arriving and NuNew was more than delighted to have this alone time with the emperor. He can count it as one of the times that they were really alone. 

“Well? What do you think—” Zee was soon hugged by NuNew, the smaller tipping his foot up to reach his height. 

“It is beautiful, my lord!” NuNew said with a smile and faced each other, their fingers caressing each other’s cheeks. “I am afraid I am too happy.” He giggled after and shyly looked up at Zee. “Thank you for this, Zee.” 

NuNew pulled away and turned to get a good look of the arrangement that Zee had prepared. A round table with chairs was decorated with red velvet cloth and gold ornaments. The scarlet candlelights were tall enough to last them for the night and the roses were freshly picked, dewy water coming out still that compliments the smell of the garden. 

Zee was about to assist NuNew to sit but the consort only shakes his head and pulls him away from the table. They stood at the center of the golden arch trellis—white and red roses wrapped around with growing leaves and vines that sways through the subtle winds of the night. 

“Why don’t we start with our vows, my lord?” He held Zee’s hands and lifted their hands together in front of them. 

Zee stops himself from smiling too much. “Whatever my bride wants.” He clears his throat and stares at NuNew’s beautiful, sparkling eyes. “I, Emperor Zee take thee Empress NuNew to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do us part; and thereto I plight thee my troth.” 

NuNew sharply gasps upon feeling a band slipping on his fourth finger of his left hand. He looked down and saw an oval cut ruby ring that was surrounded with a cluster design of little diamonds that made every stroke of movement shimmer. 

He looked up to Zee and then to the ring once again, registering how beautiful it was. “My lord, I-I don’t have—” 

“It is alright. Vows first, yes?” He reminded him once again and the smaller nodded. 

Though feeling overwhelmed, NuNew gathered himself and felt the weight of the ring on his finger. “I, Empress NuNew take thee Emperor Zee to be my wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, cherish, and to obey, till death do us part; and thereto I give thee my troth.” 

NuNew felt a sense of relief, their hands still tightly held together in front of them. 

“With this ring, I thee wed, with my body I thee worship, and with all my worldly goods I thee endow.” 

They then shared a sweet kiss under the glowing moonlight, the rosy fragrance breeze gently slapping their skin, and their hearts beating as one. To them, it was not only a seal of their marriage, but also a declaration of their devotion to each other. 

NuNew was the first to carefully pull out from their kiss and looked down once again, lifting his finger with the ruby ring. “It’s beautiful, Zee,” he breathed and adored how intricate the design was. 

“I am most delighted to learn that it has pleased you, my love.” He kissed NuNew’s forehead and felt every stone of the ring. “I was certain it shall adorn you most splendidly. I brought this ring with me every time, waiting for the rightful moment to give it to you. And now…” He brought the hand of NuNew that was wearing a ring and kissed it. “It is certainly the right time to be worn by you.” 

NuNew tiptoes and kisses Zee again on his lips but only for a swift moment and then kisses him again and again. “I shall treasure this ring with all of my heart, Zee. I promise.” 

- - - - - - - 

Morning embraced the Imperial Palace of Emmaly once again but NuNew woke up to the sound of his attendants demanding to go inside their bedchambers.

“I am awake, please let them come in,” he commanded the guards outside and the doors to their bedchambers opened. 

All of his four attendants entered the room—panic visible in their faces. 

“Your Highness, we must make haste. His Lordship and Her Ladyship will arrive once again soon,” Nat informed him right away. 

Their tracks were stopped at the messy bed that Zee and him left the night before—making love as they tire themselves out. 

“O-Of course,” he said in a slightly groggy voice and got out of the bed. 

With speed and precision, the attendants have cleaned and dressed him within minutes. NuNew made himself go with the flow of how they worked and let them lead him once again to the throne room of the palace. 

Zee was already receiving directives from Councilor Poppy of how near the former emperor and empress to the castle. 

NuNew smiled. “My lord—” He was about to take a step when the tall double doors opened with force, sounding as if it had been penetrated by someone strong enough to do so. 

They all gasped and turned their attention to the ones entering the palace and NuNew had to refocus his vision once again to Stefan—the former emperor—whose eyes were blazing with anger. His steps were quick, only going towards the direction where Zee was standing and when he reached the middle of the red velvet carpet, he slit out his wrist and scarlet blood poured down then spread his arms wide. His own blood formed in multiple thick strings, the thick lines rapidly went to the current emperor. 

“N-No!” NuNew shouts, attempting to take another step when the ropes of blood swirl around Zee’s neck, wrists, and legs. 

They all watched as the current emperor crumbled down to the floor in pain. “F-Father!” 

Stefan curled his fingers inward, making the grip of his own blood tighter, making it hard for the emperor to breathe and grunts in pain. “Pray, tell that the tidings of the Imperial Consort’s condition are but a falsehood! Declare it to me!” He roared, Stefan’s voice echoing through the walls of the throne room. 

But it felt like a hard task to speak a word when Zee was trying to open his mouth but could not do so when the pipe of his throat was closing. 

NuNew could not help himself but ran towards Zee and faced Stefan. “Your Lordship, I humbly ask you to stop this! And to answer, yes I am pregnant!” 

Stefan’s eyes glowed in dangerous scarlet, roaring in anger as more thickened strings of blood came out of him, adding more pressure to the pain that Zee was feeling. 

“You fool!” With his command through his blood, he lifted Zee up to the ground and threw him to the concrete walls of the throne room on the side. The impact pierced a deep series of cracks that the debris flew all over the place, making the people shield themselves. “Upon what grounds do you presume to lay claim to another who is not yours to possess!”

Chapter Text

It was helpless. 

More than helpless, when NuNew cannot do such a thing to stop Stefan from throwing Zee’s body aimlessly with rage and with his overwhelming power to control his own scarlet blood. Indeed, he was the former emperor who previously ruled this empire and there is no question regarding his ability. 

With every groan and scream of pain coming out from Zee, it was pure torture from NuNew—as if sharing his pain and suffering—that the emperor did not deserve. He held his hands to his chest while his eyes couldn’t even dare to look at Zee who was still struggling to remove the hold of the thick lines around his limbs, and his neck. Bloody hell, it was difficult to even stomach the splatters of Zee’s own blood on the marbled floors of the throne room. 

A cry pierced out from Zee and when NuNew held his breath to look at the emperor once again, the scarlet blood coming out from Stefan was already gone. 

“F-Father—” 

NuNew’s eyes widened when he realized that Stefan was manipulating Zee’s blood now. Making him choke out blood while he was on his knees, letting out a sharp wheeze. 

He immediately went in front of Livia, panic painted on his entire face. “Your Ladyship, please help me stop what His Lordship has been doing,” he quickly pleads. “If this do not stop—” 

“He has broken a part of the agreement, Highness. That is why Stefan is furious,” said Livia. “We have to step aside—” 

“He has done nothing wrong as far as I am concerned!” NuNew insisted. “And I am at a loss about the Agreement that everyone has been mentioning! Was it my duty to carry his heir? I am delighted to do so! Does this concern our plans of marriage, soon? Absolutely not! If we can commence the wedding as of the moment then I am much willing to!” 

“I am unable to intervene, Highness,” Livia said sternly. “As you are currently witnessing the power of Stefan, how can you—still a human—stop him?” 

His breathing was put to an unstable rhythm, his mouth opening in shock, his eyes staring widely at Livia. Her words were cruel but being unable to do anything makes him feel hopeless. 

“Will you let His Lordship kill his own son, then?” He dared at her. “He is going to kill him! He is going to kill the father of my child!” 

Despite NuNew’s cries, Livia only stared at him blankly and averted her eyes somewhere. His shoulders fell down in disappointment, his cries turning into anger. He turned around while the emperor’s voice echoed—releasing moans and grunts and pain. 

NuNew shut his eyes and let courage take over. He runs up to where Zee was and stops in front of the emperor. 

“No, Nhu,” Zee pants and looks up at him weakly. 

He pretends not to listen to him and stares at Stefan with eagerness. “Stop this madness, Your Lordship, please!” 

Stefan curled his fingers inwards more, making Zee scream in pain and NuNew looked back and gasped at the sight. His husband is now coughing out blood continuously. 

“Step aside!” Stefan commanded, his eyes flaring with anger. 

He faces Stefan once again. “Release him from this torture!” NuNew demanded. 

“Step aside, I said!” 

NuNew shakes his head, not minding the multiple sharp and thick spikes in a form of blood coming down quickly from above—all controlled by Stefan. 

“Run now, I beg you, Nhu!” Zee pleads to the younger and tries to reach out to him but he is too weak. 

NuNew stands his ground and shakes his head. He closed his eyes the moment Stefan shouts along bringing down his hands for the sharp spikes to meet them both but he was instead pushed to the floor. A pair of familiar hands embracing his head and his back protectively. He then felt a familiar heat surrounding his body and he slowly opened his eyes. 

“M-My lord?” He said as soon as his vision cleared. “How did you—” 

NuNew looked around and saw a shield of fire surrounding them both. He noticed its flames were weak, but it was enough to protect him and Zee. For now. 

“I p-promised no one shall h-harm you, my love…” Zee then coughs blood once again and NuNew holds his face and shakes his head. 

The shield was slowly coming down as the fire wielder became more and more weak. 

“N-No, please, Zee—” NuNew shakes his head again in denial and lets Zee’s blood splatter around his face. “Healer!” He shouts, desperate. “Please, we need a healer! Call for Councilor Tutor!” He was relieved to see his attendants nodding at him and rushing their way.

“You should have not stepped in, Highness!” Livia called out to him and NuNew did not care. 

He looks at Stefan once again as the shield of fire grows weaker. “Please, my lordship—” 

The former emperor shouts in frustration and lets the spikes of blood drop to the ground, away from them. NuNew sighs in relief and holds Zee close to him, the shield of fire dropping. 

Stefan pointed at Zee. “I do not wish for this kind of foolishness to be a part of your choice, son. What grave sin have you done! And until now, such disgrace has been displayed once again and has always been!” 

Zee suddenly fully dropped on top of NuNew and it seems like the torture was done. He closed his eyes momentarily as he slowly became at ease but he knew the worry would start to pile up after. 

Stefan turns his back at them, walking away while Livia follows him close. 

“My lord?” NuNew gently calls out to Zee who was still laying on top of him. “Open your eyes for me, please…” 

Zee weakly lifts up his head. “A-Are you hurt?” 

NuNew shakes his head. “I should be the one to inquire that to you, my lord.” 

“Hmm. I t-told you to run—” He coughs and the aftermath of the way Stefan has tormented him still lingers inside his body. “W-Why didn’t you? I do not w-want you dying before me—” 

NuNew’s brows knot in confusion. “I forbid you to say that!” 

Rushed footsteps were heard and NuNew knew it was his attendants and  he had hoped that they brought his requested councilor with them. 

“Bloody hell! What has happened around here?” Councilor Tutor’s voice echoed through the throne room, his eyes wandering around the vast place. 

Even with the pool of blood they were in, the attendants did not hesitate to go to them. 

Mark and Councilor Tutor lifted up Zee. “Please, be careful,” NuNew said to them and the two men nodded. 

NuNew did not even notice a bed was already prepared for the emperor to lay his body on. His attendants helped him to stand up and had a warm cloth immediately wiping off the blood in his body. 

“Councilor, you can heal him, yes?” NuNew asks Tutor as he approaches them. The unmoving body of Zee aches his heart. 

Tutor kneels on the side of the emperor and looks up at him. “I shall… I shall try my best, Your Highness.” 

NuNew whimpers and kneels on the other side of Zee. He held the emperor’s hand to his cheek. “Please, I beg of you,” he asks earnestly as tears brims down from his eyes. “Heal him.” 

Councilor Tutor had noticed the ruby ring wrapped around NuNew’s finger and his eyes widened at the realization. He shuts his eyes, fighting between sympathy and principle then opens them once again to spread both of his palms towards the emperor. His whole body glowed with light green and NuNew searches Zee’s body to check the progress of his healing. 

He saw how the bleeding cuts and large bruises started to heal and NuNew momentarily closed his eyes, relieved to see how the emperor responds to the way the councilor is healing and mending him. 

Councilor Tutor gasped all of a sudden and NuNew looked at him. “What is the matter?” 

“His Lordship’s power has prevented me from healing His Majesty all the way inside.” 

“What?” NuNew looked at Zee once again. 

Even though he was fully healed on the outside, the pain inside him was still visible on the look from his face. 

“It seems… it seems he has formed a great number of blood clots, Your Highness.” 

“A-And? What are you pertaining to?” Fear slowly spreads all through his system as he anticipates the councilor’s answer. 

“I am afraid His Lordship would want the emperor to have a s-slow death—” 

“Nonsense!” NuNew shouts and feels the weak grip on his hand that was coming from Zee. “My husband chose you and commended you for your abilities to heal and mend! And you shall do exactly that!” 

- - - - - - -

“Damage coming from another powerful vampire can leave difficulty to heal tendencies, Your Highness,” Mrs. Afra starts. “I completely understand Councilor Tutor’s sentiments. However, the councilor has made significant progress over the past two and a half weeks, Your Highness. It was commendable of him to be able to heal such injury considering it is coming from His Lordship.” 

“When can he be fully healed?” NuNew asked. 

“The emperor has been responding well, Your Highness and I am almost certain he can make a full recovery in a week’s time or less.” 

“Oh,” NuNew breathes out. “That is a relief, Mrs. Afra. I am so glad you have finally brought me some good news!” He caresses his almost three-week old belly but in human pregnancy, it has already grown into double in size. 

“I am glad I am the bearer of the good news, Your Highness.” Mrs. Afra smiled at him. “Shall I examine you next?” 

NuNew nods and took off his robe immediately. It was only them inside the room where NuNew has decided to build for the preparations for him and Zee’s yet to be born child. It was only a few paces away from the bedchambers and he felt comfort watching it be built and envisioning what could be the things that they had wanted to fill this room with. 

“Almost three weeks in pregnancy but almost six weeks in terms of size of your belly, Your Highness.” Mrs. Afra carefully assessed him, her eyes scanning him from head to toe. 

“My breasts… they are growing in size as well and I feel pain at times. You have said that those are normal circumstances, yes?” 

“Indeed, Your Highness,” Mrs. Afra answered him. “It will still continue to grow in size to accommodate the milk that the child will be needing. All is healthy and growing for you and the heir, Highness.” 

“That is another good thing to hear, Mrs. Afra. I’m glad you took a visit today. I am certain the emperor will be glad to hear that the baby and I are doing well.” 

“It is my pleasure to serve the Imperial Crown, Highness. I have written a list of further advice for you and your Imperial Attendants. I shall take my visit again next week.” 

NuNew took the scroll from Mrs. Afra’s hand and the physician bows at him. When they were all done, his attendants have guided Mrs. Afra outside of the palace and NuNew wore his robe again and went his way towards their bedchambers with the scroll clutch in his hand. 

“My lord?” He gently calls out to Zee whom he found sitting on their bed. 

Zee was now able to reach his hand out to him and NuNew bit his lip in delight when  he already had the strength to do so. Exhausting his power when he was too injured to do so just to protect him from Stefan was considered a near-death blow and worsen the flow of his blood inside of him. 

He happily approaches him. “How was your conversation with Mrs. Afra?” 

NuNew sat on the edge of the bed and caressed his belly. “It was delightful. She said that you will be able to recover in less than a week or so. As long as your sessions with Councilor Tutor continue, it shall have no problem, my lord.” 

Zee nods. “And?” He placed his band on top of NuNew’s, both feeling the ruby ring and their soon to be born child.  

“We are both growing healthily, my lord. It is solely because every meal, every clothing, everything that needs to be considered were closely watched out for by my attendants. I am so grateful to have them by my side. They have taken every note seriously by Mrs. Afra. Oh, my excitement sometimes is uncontainable!” 

Zee leans forward to kiss NuNew on his lips. “And since we do not require the wait that much longer for my recovery, will you be…” NuNew stares at Zee with anticipation. “... willing to have our official wedding to commence? In front of our Emmaly people, in front of your sisters, in front of everyone that we have made close bonds with?” 

The proposal made NuNew blinks his eyes rapidly at first, his eyes slowly widening at the realization, every fiber of his being was wrapped around with joyfulness. 

“I-I would love to, my lord!” He answers, a tear pouring down on his cheek and then another. “I never thought I would ask for the days to go by quickly now…” 

Zee chuckled. “We shall let the whole palace know of our plans soon. For now, I shall make a complete recovery for both of you.” 

NuNew nods with enthusiasm and climbs up to the bed and carefully snuggles with Zee. “I simply cannot wait, my lord.” 

The emperor slid down carefully and leveled his face with NuNew. “So do I. And when all of this will be over, we will be the happiest together, Nhu.” 

“We will be, my lord,” he utters with a smile and closes their tiny distance with a kiss. 

- - - - - - -

“A wedding! Ha!” Councilor Max stood up from his seat, his eyes widening, his head shaking. “Surely, you are bluffing, Your Majesty, Your Highness?” 

“What could an Imperial Wedding result in, Your Majesty?” Councilor Tommy added. 

NuNew grimaced at the raised voices of their councilmen, making his hands land over his slightly visible pregnant belly. He soothes his palm over the humped skin and makes gentle strokes. 

“We are not bluffing,” NuNew said and held Zee’s hand. “The wedding can be done since His Majesty has fully recovered. Preparations can be done now once we—” 

“No wedding shall commence once the talks are still in progress!” Councilor Poppy rises from his seat. 

“We cannot let the people question the integrity of the Imperial Crown if our child will be born out of wedlock!” Emperor Zee answered them both. “We shall commence the wedding when we can still cover and for not the people to question us. That should be enough reason to—” 

“And what talks are you pertaining to, Councilor?” NuNew asked Poppy and they all averted their eyes somewhere else. 

“You shall soon know, Your Highness,” Councilor Tutor said to him and NuNew furrowed his brows in confusion. 

“It has been almost three months since The Selection, more than four since my coronation—our people would demand for a wedding already!” Zee insisted, almost standing up from his throne. 

“You are aware that is not the entire reason, Your Majesty!” Councilor Max countered him once again. “I do not question how you have been ruling this empire for now but—” 

“And who would you suggest to rule our Emmaly, then?” Zee dared, tipping his chin towards Max. 

The tall double doors suddenly opened, making a sound that sounded like an explosion because of the impact. The people inside the throne room were startled and they all turned their heads towards the one who dared to barge in. 

An unknown figure entered, his steps were quick enough to meet the middle of the long black velvet carpet. NuNew felt the swirls of cold embracing his skin and he sought warmth by tightening the hold on Zee’s hand. 

The man dressed in midnight black lifted up his head.  “No one else but I, brother.” He grins after.

Chapter Text

11 years ago, Empire of Noccos

Rufus was granted what he wished for: that the talks with his own new recruits of councilmen were peaceful and insightful. 

However, the Imperial Announcer of their empire has notified him of his father’s arrival, making them look at the one arriving at the tall doors of their throne room. 

“His Majesty, Emperor Tarlov!” The announcer declares and pounds his baton three times on the emerald green and gold floor. 

A hundred and twenty-one year old Rufus stood up from his seat, the one beside the throne of his father. His councilmen bowed to the emperor and made a way for Rufus in the middle to let him approach his father. 

“Father—” 

“That boastful man, Emperor Kangxi!” Emperor Tarlov exclaimed right away and along with his walk, groups of insects were crawling upon his body—creating a noise that was aligned to the anger of the man. 

Rufus grimaced at the sight and was still not used to Emperor Tarlov’s ability to control and manipulate insects. They were familiar already with him but sometimes he was betrayed by them to only get bitten, causing him multiple visits with their own physician. 

“His habit of boasting his way about how his own empire still stands as the most progressive and strongest at the moment irks me!” He stomps in anger all the way to his throne and sits with frustration and anger in his face. He did not even realize that he passed by his own son. 

“Does that sum up your trip in the Empire of Asnon, father?” Rufus inquired. 

His angry eyes darted at Rufus. “Indeed it was.” He held out his hand and a dark green scorpion with the size of his entire arm appeared. “He boasts about how they remain unbeaten for centuries now! He dared to insult me with advice—advice, he said—that our empire will soon be surpassed by Emmaly!” He huffs. “That man has had his head held high for so long as if his power was enough to be recognized by a Scarlet Dragon!” With every extreme expression, more insects of various sizes wrapped around Tarlov’s body. “Come here, Rufus.” 

Rufus hesitated at first and he knew that the scorpion who had bit him previously for something he did not obey already made its presence. He did not want a repeat of it and has declared to himself that whatever his father would command him to do, he shall follow. 

“Yes, father?” He said as soon as he approached him. 

The scales of the scorpion glowed under the morning sun and he gulped when his eyes landed at the stinger. He could still feel the pain he had to suffer because of that. Not only his father made it painful, it sure is poisonous as well. 

“News has come to me that Emmaly’s heir to the throne is of your age.” Rufus blinked. “I have made a series of thoughts during my visit to the Asnon Empire. We simply cannot defeat them just by putting out all of our strength as an empire. Noccos has ever since been placed second—always under Asnon. I would not stand the criticisms that what our past rulers have been doing weren’t enough to make it past the Asnon Empire.” 

“And what could be your point, Father?” 

“You shall be the one to make it possible to have close ties with Emmaly. Befriend their heir, know his weaknesses, know his strengths—know how to defeat them; make him trust you. Make everything possible to make Emmaly ours, son. If one day we claim Emmaly, we shall defeat Asnon with the added power we have gained.” Rufus stops himself from moving when his father reaches out to him with the hand that has the scorpion. “Make this mission successful, I shall have the Imperial Crown of Noccos be handed to you.” 

Rufus’ eyes widened at the promise he heard from his father. He has long coveted the crown for so many years and no missions such as this were mentioned. And finally, he has the opportunity to prove to his father that he is worthy of ruling this empire. 

He quickly bent on one knee and bows his head. “It is my duty to commence this mission and finish it successfully, Your Majesty!” He declares and stops himself from smiling too much. “I shall bring you victory, Father!” 

Emperor Tarlov heartily laughed and nodded a lot of times. “I expect nothing less from my son!” He points at him while smiling. “This is proof that this empire will fall into good hands!” He continued to laugh, as if the victory had been achieved already. 

10 years ago, Empire of Emmaly

Zee drops to the ground with a loud thud as his long sword clang to the solid floor. His breath hitched when the sword of his brother made a way to slit a straight cut on the side of his neck. He could feel his scarlet blood immediately brimming down and he sighs in disappointment. 

“Weak!” His brother uttered and Zee was already used to that word. “I have already given some of my strongest soldiers to train you and in all of our duels, I remain the victor!” 

He looked up at him, remorse visible in his eyes—not for his brother but for himself. He then picked himself up along his long sword with him. 

“I admit that my progress in learning is quite slow but once I do, I will be able to give you a proper duel, brother,” he said to him and lifted his sword and made a stance—ready to commence another brotherly duel with him. 

“I certainly do not have time for this excuse, Zee! Do you know how delighted I was that you were able to defeat the strongest of my army’s legion and here you are—stumbling!” He made his long sword meet with Zee’s and with just one swift move, he made his brother loose the grip off of his weapon once again. 

Zee stares at his younger brother in awe. His grip was already strong to the handle of his sword and yet he made him free of his weapon with just one simple move. Sometimes, he wishes he was granted the same power and maybe the gods were laughing at him now with his wish.

He was the older one, the apparent heir to the throne and yet as he grows up with his brother, his parents have already observed how he became much more powerful than him. The Imperial Crown of Emmaly favors him now and has been announced as the official heir to the throne. He was delighted that it favored his younger brother and a certain weight was lifted off of his shoulders but he wonders what would it be if only he had learned much faster or become more powerful than him. 

“I have been chosen as the ruling heir of this empire and I had wanted to defeat much stronger opponents than you or myself—” 

“Imperial Crown Prince Joss.” They both turned their heads towards Mark. “His Imperial Highness Rufus of Noccos has arrived.” 

“Ah, finally a worthy opponent!” Joss puts back his long sword in his scabbard and is about to make his way out when he stares back at Zee. “Reflect on yourself—why would His Majesty and Her Majesty have only declared me as their son?” Zee looks down with the insult. “You have become too weak to even belong in this family.” 

- - - - - - - 

“B-Brother?” NuNew’s eyes fluttered and slowly stared up at Zee who currently had his eyes widening at the presence that made its way inside the palace. 

“Impossible,” Zee uttered breathlessly, his grip loosing on NuNew’s hand. 

“My lord?” NuNew calls out to him and another attempt is made but Zee is just more dumbfounded than him. 

NuNew saw how Max rushed towards Joss and over the weeks of learning he was pregnant, this is the happiest he has been. 

“I-Is it really you, sire?” Max breathes out,  his arms almost flailing with excitement. 

Sire? NuNew thought and his head was swirling with confusion. 

Joss grins at him and opens his arms wide. “Indeed, Max. I have returned. How have you been?” 

“H-How?” Max asked and looked back momentarily at his fellow councilmen. “We thought the talks with Emperor Rufus—”

“The talks were successful,” it was Stefan who said next, their presence welcomed by the guards and everyone. Livia was walking with him and they soon made their way near Joss. “This empire shall have no worries no more.” 

“Surely, there is an exchange to this!” Zee blurted out, clearly cannot contain his temper with the things that are happening in front of them. “What were the talks about? Why was I not involved with it?” He asked with a raised voice. 

Stefan’s smile faded. “The talk does not matter to you, son! Do  you truly believe we shall permit one so feeble as you to assume command of our empire?” Zee huffs at the insult. “We have made a deal with Emperor Rufus and that is only to raise your brother back from the Eternal Sleep he was put into!” 

NuNew’s mouth slightly opened, questions continued to pile  up inside his head. He now heaves heavily and tries his best not to lose balance. 

“Be grateful we were able to bring him back!” Livia said and held Joss’ arm. “It is the best for this empire, Zee.” 

“What did Emperor Rufus ask for?” Zee presses on. “In what way did you obtain his approval to retrieve the antidote for his poison?” 

Stefan and Livia looked up towards NuNew for a fleeting moment and Zee immediately went in front of him protectively. 

Zee glances openly towards Stefan and Livia. “What is it!” He asks, impatient. 

“It does not matter!” Joss answered instead. “The Agreement still stands! You are to step down immediately upon my return!” 

“W-W-What does he mean?” NuNew shakily asks, looking back at Joss and Zee. He shakes Zee’s arm and had wanted to meet his eyes right at this moment but he was unable to do so. “My lord—” 

Zee shakes his head slowly. “I… I won’t be able to.” 

Joss furrows his brows. “You are to step down, Zee! Your own scarlet blood was marked there—your duty was to find me a suitable wife, rule while I am gone, make decisions on my behalf—it is a scarlet blood-bound agreement. The Scarlet Law entails death upon the blood-bound agreements in an act of breach of the other party!” 

NuNew gasps, his hands going to his mouth to cover from the shock he has heard. 

With trembling lips, he reaches out to the black cape of Zee but was unable to as his strength failed him. “My lord…” 

“You are not the emperor, I am!” Joss rushed to where Zee was and as he rose from the stairs going towards the throne, he spread his arms and his eyes glowed icy red. “I will drag you down forcibly if need be! I shall take my place—my rightful place. That is not your place anymore, Zee!” 

NuNew stood frozen in his spot and took a few steps back as tears fell down on his cheeks with the realization and stories he had no knowledge of. Why now? 

A scream broke free from him when Zee was suddenly raised to the ground, Joss holding him by the neck—his arm looking as if it was a large block of ice. He threw Zee further down where the tables of the councilors were and it was instantly broken by the impact. 

“Z-Zee!” NuNew calls out to him and is about to go down when an arm stops him. He looked up and it was Perth. 

“We cannot interfere, Your Highness.” 

He looked back down at Zee. “I sh-should!” Zee was unable to get up almost immediately and it shattered his heart to witness him being helpless once again. 

Perth pulled him from the side but NuNew was unable to take his eyes off of Zee. Icy cold embraces the throne room as multiple tall and thick blocks of ice were thrown where Zee was and he immediately formed his own shield of fire. It made Zee buy little time for himself to get up and when he was able to, Joss made those blocks of ice turn into sharp spears and was able to pierce through the shield. 

Zee’s speed was enough to outrun the spears of ice which was the only goal was to pierce through him.

“You belong nowhere! You should know by now that I am here.” Joss extends his arms once again and the whole floor forms into ice. “You shall bow before me!” 

Joss freezes Zee’s limbs, controlling how he should kneel at first. The ice’s smoke was thick and cold—contradicting Zee’s power of fire. He made Zee kiss the floor where he was standing moments ago and a satisfied smile crept out from him. 

More tears brimmed down from NuNew’s eyes as he watched the wielder of ice control Zee’s body with his brutal ways. 

“Please… please stop…”

Chapter Text

Six months ago, Emmaly Empire

“This shall be my fifty-first victory over you for today, Rufus!” Joss declared with a grin and let his longsword draw back on the side. 

Rufus wiped the blood on the side of his lip and reached his hand out and Joss was happy to lift him up from the ground. Until the end, Joss was the one who remained victorious with their sparring session and his heart flared in anger. With every round, Joss has proven himself to be much stronger and in order to defeat him, he must exhaust all of his physical power. But with someone like Joss, he was unable to as his physical strength only grew greater. 

It was rare for a vampire who can gain more strength during the course of battle and it irks him not to get that kind of ability. 

“I shall accept my defeat, then.” With a pretentious smile, he shakes Joss’ hand and forces himself to bow at him as another sign of defeat. 

“No one has been worthy of my time while I wield my sword—my real sword, Rufus,” Joss said as he sheathed back his sword on the scabbard. “It has always been you as my worthy opponent, almost my equal.” 

Rufus stops himself from sighing and resorted to sheathing back his sword on his own scabbard. So fucking boastful. Damn you. 

“Until the end, I had not managed to defeat you.” Always. “Maybe we can do who can score the sixty-first next time?” 

Joss’ eyes widened in excitement. “Another challenge! I shall not turn you down, yes?” 

Rufus nodded a few times. “Quite expectant of it.” I shall smash that proud face one day. “Why don’t we toast for a celebration regarding your victory over me today, Joss?” 

They approached the small table where the two chalices and a goblet of wine were placed just right beside it. “Indeed, we shall!” 

“Would you mind serving you, Emperor Joss?” He grins and Joss grinned back at him. “That should be your title next month, yes?” 

“Indeed. And Emperor Rufus soon for you, yes?” Joss uttered. 

Rufus’ smile almost faded. Not yet, until I am successful with my mission. He grabs the goblet and starts to pour wine on Joss’ chalice. “Indeed. I am the only heir of my father, Joss. There is no one who can take it away from me.” 

He stares at the wine and realizes this could be the closest chance he can fulfill his mission. His grip on the chalice tightened and slowly looked at Joss. 

“Why don’t we form an alliance, Rufus?” Joss asked him and tapped him on his shoulder. “I, as the soon to be crowned Emperor of Emmaly, and you, as the Emperor of Noccos. A great coincidence that we will soon rule our empires, is it not?” He turned his back on him, spreading his arms and started to form figures of ice with the structures of their palace. 

It was his chance. He looked down at the chalice and swirled his forefinger around the rim of the cup, pouring and manipulating Joss’ wine with scarlet poison. The strongest dosage, the immediate effect can take place. When he was done, he put it aside and poured his chalice with wine next. 

That is when Joss faced him once again and showed him the figures of ice—replicating the structure of the Noccos Palace and Emmaly Palace. 

“Rufus, imagine two empires forming an alliance. Surely, other empires will be envious once we have confirmed our alliances!” Joss grabs the chalice and takes a sip. “What do you think—” 

Joss almost stumbles where he was standing and Rufus acts as if he was concerned. “Are you quite well?” He asks, faking a worry and reaches his free hand out to him.

Joss nodded and raised his hand. “Y-Yes, I am.” He stood up again and drank from the chalice, exhausting the wine content of the cup. 

Poor, poor you.

Joss suddenly stumbled on the floor, releasing the chalice in his hand and tried to keep his balance with his arms. Rufus smiles triumphantly, Joss looks at him with shock. 

“You! Rufus, what have you done?” He exclaimed at him with all of the power he had left. 

“What else, Joss? Bringing Emmaly down!” He answered the obvious and raised his chalice up in the air while he laughed as Joss fought off the will to sleep. “Alliance? No such thing shall commence when our goal is to be the strongest empire the Earth has ever known!” 

Joss screams, not being able to stay awake for much longer. Rushing footsteps approached them to the other side of the forum and it was Emperor Stefan and Empress Livia. 

“Joss, son!” Livia went to her son’s aide right away and they were looking at Rufus, searching for answers. 

Joss shakily points at him. “T-Traitor!” He gasped, his eyes fluttering to shut close. “The w-wine—” He fell on Stefan’s arms and both parents shook him to wake up. 

“Your Imperial Highness, what is this?” Livia demanded from Rufus and the latter only sneered. 

“I have granted him Eternal Sleep!” Rufus declared, his insulting smile not fading away from his lips. “No heir shall take over the Imperial Crown of Emmaly, Empress Livia. Your empire will soon meet its demise!” 

“You—” Stefan’s eyes widened and pointed at him but was not able to respond further when Rufus almost struck his eye with a dagger formed in scarlet wine.

“One more word or you shall join your son to sleep, Emperor Stefan,” Rufus threatens and closes the distance of the dagger near Stefan’s eye. 

“Spare him, please, Y-Your Highness!” Livia pleads to him and grabs the edge of his emerald tunic. “Stefan has already announced he will be stepping down from the throne and—” 

“And I shall claim Emmaly as ours, Your Majesty,” he mocks the last two words. “With no one to rule, Emmaly will crumble down and my mission shall be proven facile!” 

Rufus was able to control the dagger to pierce through the vein of Stefan’s neck, the wine immediately spilling from his neck and the current emperor shouts in pain. He lets go of Joss’ sleeping body and holds the scarlet dagger piercing his neck and tries to get rid of it. When he was all fours on the ground, beside the body of his son, Rufus pierced the side of Livia’s neck next. The lady let out a scream of pain and also tried to get a hold of the dagger when it only penetrated much deeper. 

“A poison that will weaken your powers,” Rufus declared and took back the dagger to retrieve it back to his palm. “A new facet of my ability.” 

He plays the scarlet wine dagger on his palm, and watches as the reigning monarchs of Emmaly shake upon the feeling of helplessness. He left the palace with ease, his heart beaming with accomplishment. He cannot wait to let his father know of his achievement—especially because he has done it while on the grounds of the enemy. 

A week and half later. 

Rufus took the longer journey back to their Noccos Empire. He has thrown multiple numbers of soiree throughout their travel inside the ship. Wine was not a problem and the stocks of food and blood that they had. He knew that victory was guaranteed as soon as he came back and a much more grand event would take place. 

Staff of the Noccos Palace welcomed him as he drunkenly walked inside the throne room of their palace. Rufus grins from ear to ear, his steps unsteady, vision blurry.

“Your Imperial Majesty of Noccos!” Rufus bows, his balance flailing. He stares up at his father while he settles at the edge of the stairs just below the throne. “I am delighted to be in your presence today as I declare my victory—”

A hard thunk hits his head and Rufus loses his balance and stumbles on the floor, the wine spilling out on the floor. 

“Victory?” Tarlo said, his voice raising by the second. “You call that victory?” Tarlo stood up from his throne and went down the stairs and kicked Rufus on the side of his waist. “I’ve assigned you one simple task and in the end, you have failed me!” He then repeatedly kicks Rufus, making the effect of the alcohol slowly fading away from his son. 

“Father, Father stop!” Rufus shields himself from Tarlo and stops himself from using his ability. 

“Stand up and make yourself available to read this!” The emperor of Noccos slaps the scroll on top of Rufus’ head and that makes his son force himself to finally stand up. 

Rufus shuts his eyes hard for a while and picks up the scroll and opens it. He opened his eyes once again and finally read the contents of the said material. His eyes shook with shock, his fingers trembled with the dooming mark of his failure. 

“The Emmaly Empire has announced the coronation of the next emperor in a matter of days!” 

Rufus turns to his father and shakes his head and gulps. “I do not know of him, Father!” He pointed at the sketch drawn to the scroll. “I was not aware Joss has a brother!” He confessed and crumpled the scroll in his palm. 

Tarlo loudly grunts towards his son, disappointment painting his face as multiple insects surround Rufus’ body. Fear was immediately visible in Rufus’ eyes and he stood so still that he did not want the insects to pierce any part of his skin. 

“Indeed,  you have made Joss as good as dead now. Indeed, you have weakened the effect of Stefan and Livia’s powers. And yet, what you lack is  how you finish the mission, Rufus.” He grits his teeth and lifts his hand, the dark green scorpion crawling its way to the edge of his fingers—almost in contact with Rufus’ cheek. “Shall I be grateful that the one they will anoint on that Emmaly throne is weaker and not the one in the prophecy?” He shouts at him and Rufus flinches. 

Rufus’ eyes widened and formed his lips into a thin line before saying, “I-I will be done for, if the prophecy was t-true, Father…” 

It shall be then that the sky turns scarlet, one shall be gifted with two abilities, a vampire chosen by the lord of the sky—the scarlet dragon. 

The prophecy has been going on for hundreds of years now, no qualified candidate until the birth of Joss who they know has continued to expand and improve his ability through ice—causing mass destruction and immense cold one day if he wanted to. They have predicted that his second ability shall manifest soon and once the scarlet dragon appears, the power that someone will hold will be infinite.

“Do you know how much I have put my full trust in you, Rufus? I went all the way from declaring to the people of Noccos that you shall be crowned as soon as you return.” Rufus eyed his father with shock. Tarlo shakes his head. “Such shame that I had to stay true to my words for our people. The coronation shall continue tomorrow and The Selection the day after.” 

“T-That soon?” 

Emperor Tarlo slams another scroll in his chest and he hears the insects hissed. He assumed right away that the scent of the papyrus was not familiar and not from their empire. 

“Emperor Stefan and Empress Livia have sent a letter to make way for a word with you.” Rufus opened the scroll, the seal of Emmaly in black and red was visible at first and the handwritten letter. “Surely they would want to know what you will demand of them in order to wake the legitimate ruler of their empire.” He grabs Rufus by the back of his neck. “And you are to bleed them dry, Rufus. Whatever they shall offer during your sessions of talks with them, it shall favor us greatly. Do you understand?” 

Rufus nodded a lot of times as he clutched the letter in his hand. “Yes, Father. Yes.” 

“Don’t you dare disappoint me again or you will join your good-for-a-nothing mother on her grave.” 

Rufus aggressively nodded. “Understood, Y-Your Majesty.” Tarlo releases him, the crown prince almost stumbling from where he stands. 

His father walked away from him, along with the insects and stared at his back. His attendants went to him and he harshly brushed them away.

Chapter Text

A combination of cold and burning temperatures embraced the throne room. Joss still has the upper hand against Zee and he was delighted to see his brother on the ground. 

“Still as weak!” Joss grins and commands the ice to press Zee’s face further down on the ice-cold floor that he made. “You have never defeated me once, brother and that is the reason why I shall take back my rightful position in this empire! You are too weak to lead, too weak to take me on even with your full strength, too weak in all aspects!” 

The insults wring in Zee’s head, resulting in an outcry that made the ice surrounding his limbs slowly turn into a burning scarlet, melting it. He grits his teeth and slowly stands up, struggling to find his balance. 

“Know that I a-acknowledge your p-power, brother,” he stammers as his legs shake to firmly stand up on his feet. “I will never be as powerful as you or will I ever be as capable to l-lead the empire but…” His eyes swiftly landed on NuNew and faced Joss again. “I refuse to be labeled as that without giving you a proper fight.”

Joss curls up a brow and then grins while looking at Zee who was drenched with water due to the melted ice and a hint of fire surrounding his body. 

“Why don’t we put it up to a test, brother?” He challenged, head raised high. 

Both raised their arms sideways, Zee showing scarlet fire and Joss showing a swirl of ice in their palms. 

NuNew gulped down hard, not wanting to see what will happen next once their powers clash. 

“How do we stop them? Do tell me how to stop them!” He turned to Perth, panic clearly visible on his face. 

Perth faintly shakes his head. “We won’t be able to, Your Highness. In this very room, they are the strongest right now. It is better if we don’t… intervene.” 

Crashing sounds echoed the room as the ground vibrated and NuNew swung his head towards them once again. His eyes widened when tall ice glaciers emerged from the ground, while vertical scarlet fire surrounded Joss as he stood up on top of one of the glaciers. 

“Won’t they destroy the castle at this point?” NuNew then realizes as the ground shook once again, the velvet carpet burning due to the fire. 

“We have to move you to a safer place, Highness. Please, come with me,” Perth said with urgency and NuNew shook his head. 

“Perth, we have to stop them! They are going to kill—” NuNew was not able to continue when he was being lifted from the ground. “P-Put me down!” 

“My apologies, Your Highness!” Perth uttered while he made his way out of the throne room, successfully dodging every thrown ball of fire or block of ice coming their way. 

NuNew resisted and continuously pounds on Perth’s chest, still trying to push himself out of the head guard’s arms. “Put me down, Perth! I command you!” 

Perth did not even look down at him and continued to run much faster and NuNew tried to look past his guard’s shoulders—they were already out of the throne room—and realized that he couldn’t see the figures of the two brothers anymore. The imperial guard brought him towards the courtyard and gently put him down and NuNew felt his legs wobble as he stumbled on the ground. 

“Your Highness!” Perth called out to him and was there to try to lift him up once again but NuNew refused the help by shaking his head. 

NuNew raised his hand and brought his knees to his chin then shut his eyes for a while. “One of them will come out alive and one will stay and be pronounced dead, Perth. Surely, you understand that?” 

Perth straightened his stance and avoided the almost crying eyes of NuNew. “I-I do, Your Highness. However, your safety is my utmost priority. The emperor—H-His Imperial Highness has told me so.” 

NuNew furrowed his brows and lifted up his head. “His Imperial Highness?” He repeats. “Who are you addressing with that title?”

Perth was not able to respond right away and NuNew finally stood up and tried to meet his eyes. “Your Highness—” 

“Answer me.” He scoffs. “Am I the only one who is not aware? Why would a man named Joss suddenly barge into the palace and would want to claim my husband’s place? Why was I not informed of this? Why was I kept in the dark?” 

“T-That is not the case, Highness.” Perth’s expression was weary and NuNew could feel the confusion in him as well. “You see, all of us had the wrong information.” 

“Wrong information about what?” 

“Several months ago, His Lordship and Her Ladyship declared—just when his coronation was near—that His Imperial Majesty Joss died.” 

NuNew’s brows furrowed deeper, his eyes blinking rapidly to process the information. 

“Why was it not declared to the whole empire?” 

“The former emperor and empress only declared having one son, Your Highness. They have long disregarded their first born and the supposed heir, which was His Highness Zee. There is a great difference in their power as the two brothers grow up. They both saw that and passed the imperial crown to the younger brother. They believe His Imperial Highness will not succeed if he is unable to surpass His Imperial Majesty. Many duels were conducted and competitions held inside the palace and His Imperial Highness was not able to achieve victory. Ever.” 

NuNew found himself lacking the strength to utter words. He could imagine how Zee will still try his best but it was not enough to reclaim the position of the imperial crown’s heir. He could imagine how he would fall or be in a weak state each and every time he would challenge his brother. And it breaks his heart visualizing that alone. What more injuries that he was not able to heal immediately in those years he had lived? 

“We, too, who have been serving the Crown did not expect him to be alive and well, Your Highness.” Perth bows at NuNew. “F-Forgive me. But we believe His Imperial Highness would not want to tell this story yet to you. We have considered… his joyful feeling towards you, Highness. These past months—he has been the happiest we have seen…”  

NuNew’s lips crumpled and shook as tears brimmed down on his cheeks. He suddenly remembered Zee’s words the very first night they were together—how lonely it was for him to hone himself for the Crown. 

“Oh, Zee…”

He sobs at the pain of having no one, completely relating to the feeling of it. How he might be questioning himself if he will ever have someone at the end of the day or just be with him for all of their days. 

Distant yells then filled the courtyard. The ground shook once again and this time, their bodies almost fell to the floor because of the impact. NuNew and Perth both looked up and their eyes widened when they saw a thick smoke coming from where the arena of the palace was. 

NuNew turned to his imperial guard. “We must go, Perth. Please.” Perth formed his lips into a thin line. “Please!” 

Perth carried him again and instantly followed the direction of the smoke. Loud crashes were heard as they went closer and NuNew hoped that Zee would still be in one piece. He silently caressed his belly and blinked the tears of fear away. 

A moment later, they arrived at the arena and debris was falling from left and right. Thick smoke surrounds the arena and the pungent smell of burning concrete filled their nostrils. Perth slowly let NuNew down and the smaller immediately had his eyes searching for Zee. 

A hint of blue light emerges from the center of the arena and NuNew swings his head towards the direction and tries to walk near it. He heard Perth’s voice as a warning and called out to him but he ignored it. He walked closer and a hint of scarlet fire was now visible. The fire was flickering, weak but he knew that power belonged to Zee. 

“Zee?” He called out to him and decided to move closer to where the hint of fire was. He took cautious steps at first and ignored the falling debris around him. 

He covered his nose and mouth using one hand as he walked through the smoke and falling debris. He heard a groan and went towards the sound and realized it was where Zee might be. He hurried his steps and he let out a sigh of relief when he saw Zee’s figure on the floor but his shoulders fell along with the hand in his mouth when he saw the horrid state he was in. 

“Oh—oh my!” He exclaimed and went towards him. “M-My lord!” He kneels in front of him and sees how thick an ice was pricking his chest—almost near his scarlet heart.

“Nhu, w-why are you here—” 

“Do not move, my lord!” He said in panic as his hands scrambled to hold onto him. He feels like every second could do more damage and more scarlet blood dripping down. Zee was struggling to breathe once again and NuNew was shaking his head as he recalled the days that he was in this kind of state caused by Stefan. 

NuNew let his arm cradle the back of Zee’s neck and supported his body weight with his lap. He felt Zee’s hand on his other arm and caressed it weakly. “I am a-aware I have not been truthful to you, my wife. My sincerest apologies as this has brought you confusion, Nhu. But I…” 

NuNew shakes his head as his attempt to stop Zee from talking further. “No further, please, my lord…” 

“I find myself most willing to endure this all anew, solely to bask in your presence once more.” 

Hot tears flow down on NuNew’s eyes, his arms enclosing Zee with care. “I hold no regard for the truth, my lord. When I only long to be with you regardless of title and status. Please, let us escape this place—” 

Zee suddenly coughs out blood and a sharp cry came out from him and NuNew looked to where the pierced ice was. His eyes widened when he saw the ice move out slowly of Zee’s chest and he swung his head towards the perpetrator who he knew controls this kind of power. 

Joss grins as he walks near them and enjoys the sight of Zee struggling to melt the ice pierced inside his body. It was penetrated deep and he was able to satisfy himself by seeing Zee bleed out. 

“You can never beat me, brother. The difference of our powers are far too great and you will never reach me.” He kneels in front of him and opens his palm to pull out the ice from him further, Zee bending his body as more blood spills out. “Weak.” 

“No, please! Enough!” NuNew cried out and reached for Zee once again as he was harshly brought to the ground when the full of ice lunged out from him. 

Zee coughs out a thick pool of blood and has his elbows tried to lift himself up but was unable to. He shuts his eyes tight and still struggles to balance himself but he was too weak to do so.

NuNew extended his arms once again towards Zee but gasped at the harsh hand who turned his head towards the other direction. 

“Ah, finally we meet. My chosen wife.” NuNew’s eyes were displeased upon the words coming from Joss. “You are to come with me—”

NuNew slaps the hand of Joss away from him. “I forbid you to touch me!” 

“It seems my brother has not trained you well to cater to my needs.” He turned his head momentarily towards Zee. “Shall I impose a cruel penalty on him? It is another broken agreement—” 

“He chose me. I will only respond to him—” 

Joss’ face turned sour, his eyes darkening and made NuNew freeze on his spot. He lifted up his chin. 

“D-Don’t hurt him, Joss—” 

“I shall do anything that I want with my wife, brother!” Joss exclaimed at him and NuNew whimpered at the cold touch. “You are out of this entirely!” 

Zee remained on the ground and remained powerless. “Please, he’s carrying—” 

“Guards!” Joss called out and a number of palace guards were already scrambling their way towards them. “Bring him to the dungeons!” NuNew gasped at Joss’ words. 

“Dungeons?” He repeated and looked at Zee. 

The guards hesitated and Joss furrowed his brows in disappointment. “He is not your emperor. I am! You shall follow my command or you shall have your freezing fate. Choose!” 

Zee was weak enough to be carried by the guards and tried to move a muscle by reaching out to NuNew. 

“No! Please, let him go! He does not deserve the dungeons!” NuNew cried out to Joss but the man only froze his feet to the ground, making him unable to move or chase out to Zee. 

Zee’s weak body was dragged away by the guards and NuNew could only stare at him with tears flowing down on his cheeks. 

“Please,” he whispers as he sobs. “Don’t take him away from me…” The trail of blood broke NuNew’s heart as Zee’s figure slowly faded from his vision.

Chapter Text

NuNew gritted his teeth as he tried to move from the ice that was surrounding all of his limbs, pinning him to the ground. He shivered at the cold and a faint smoke already releasing from  his mouth as he breathed. 

“Release me!” He shouted at Joss who was still making sure that Zee was out of the picture entirely—making them the only ones in the arena already. “Release me!” He repeats and that is when Joss finally looks at him back. 

Joss faced him then drew himself near and NuNew looked away from him. “Ah, such beauty…” His fingers lingered through NuNew’s jawline and the smaller could only flinch at his icy touch. “My brother may have failed numerous times but he has finally succeeded in choosing a suitable wife for me.” 

NuNew faced him back, meeting Joss’ cold eyes. “I refuse to be your wife or will I ever consider you to be my husband. You should’ve remained where you were.” 

“You won’t dare to insult me again when I’ll reclaim control all throughout this palace, my beautiful thing.” NuNew tried to keep up an unwavering face. “It seems your connection with my brother was more than what was asked for in the agreement. And I shall impose a severe punishment for that.” He grins and NuNew gulps. “He will surely be bound by chains now. And I intend to have him experience a slow, torturous scarlet death.” 

NuNew grunts and his attempt to free himself from the ice restricting him became more desperate when he could fully imagine what Zee may go through in the hands of Joss. 

“You monster! How could you do that to him! He’s your brother!” 

Joss stood up properly and lazily looked at NuNew. “I long disregarded that idea. No one in our bloodline should be as weak as him. Such a shame to even be walking on this very Earth.” 

NuNew’s eyes widened. “He is not weak. It is not only by power or ability one should possess to rule an empire—” 

“He cannot protect an empire if his powers fail him to do so! Don’t you think I was not aware of Emperor Rufus’ visit the night of The Selection Ball? If it was not for Emperor Kangxi’s interruption, he would be long dead! I may be fully asleep but my mother would whisper what has been happening for the past months of Zee’s rule.” 

Joss started to release NuNew from the icy hold as he stretched out his arm. NuNew let out a sigh of relief and nearly stumbled on his own as he stood up slowly. Joss was there to catch him but he slapped his hand away from him and took a few steps backwards. 

“Your touch disgusts me,” he expressed with a sharp tone and hugs himself instead. Joss chuckled. “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me.” 

NuNew started to walk away from the arena but Joss was quick to grab a hold of his wrist and he turned to him. “You shall come with me. I command you to do so.” 

“Unhand me!” NuNew twisted his arm to get away from the grip of Joss but the vampire was just too strong for him. 

Joss raised NuNew’s arm and looked at him from head to toe. “Your service will be only for me from this point on, NuNew.” The smaller felt the grip on his wrist loosen and he took this chance to release himself from Joss’ hold. “I shall make you presentable for me. All this mess made you into one as well.” NuNew rolled his eyes at him and massaged his wrist using his fingers. “Guards! Bring him to his attendants and—” 

“I will not go to you. I made that clear.” 

Joss held him by his upper arm and pulled him harshly. NuNew grimaced at the freezing pain. “Resist me more and you will make it easier for me to dispose of my brother sooner.” 

NuNew winces at the pain when Joss grips his arm tighter. “I-It hurts!” He tried to remove the hold away from him using his other hand but to no bail. “Let go!” 

“I won’t. Unless you—” 

“Your Majesty, his Attendants are here,” Perth declared and Joss was able to release him. NuNew’s lips quivered at the lingering pain he felt after. 

“Ah, good.” Joss walked towards NuNew’s attendants and they all bowed to him. “Ensure he is rendered presentable for my amusement.” His gaze landed on Nat. “You are well aware of my preferences, Nat. Your family has been serving us for generations. As the head of my wife’s imperial attendants, you will not fail me, yes?” 

Nat’s eyes quivered, but still kept his head low. “C-Certainly, Your Majesty.” 

“Good. At least there is one person in this palace who will live up to my expectations.” He looked at the rest of NuNew’s attendants. “And should I hope more will be added to that list?” 

All of the attendants made a full bow. “You shall expect greatly of us, Your Majesty,” they all said in unison. 

NuNew’s shoulders fell and saw how the words of his attendants did not match well with their weary expressions. Joss’ control over them has been overwhelming and with his current state, he finds himself lacking the strength to absorb all. 

“I shall expect him in our bedchambers once done. Do not let him escape.” He looked up at Perth. “You shall make sure to guard him well.” 

Perth worked his jaw. “Certainly, Your Majesty.” He offered his hand to NuNew. “Your Highness, please come with me.” 

NuNew hurriedly went in front of Joss. “I detest the idea of sharing a room with you. And how dare you lock me up—” 

Joss raised his hand and NuNew reflexively shielded himself, his eyes widened because of fear. “Enough protests!” He shouted at him and his attempt to land a slap on NuNew stopped. “More acts of defiance towards me will not paint you greatly to me, NuNew. Perhaps, doing the opposite will satisfy me favorably.” 

NuNew took a step back and protectively wrapped his arms around his belly. If some other times, he can take a hit but now—considering his delicate situation—he won’t let himself be hurt. He’ll protect him and Zee’s child with all of his might. 

“Your Highness,” Perth called him once again. 

He was left with no choice but to go with him and his attendants. It was a slow walk towards the bedchambers. There are many times that he would want to ask Perth to lead him to the dungeons where Zee was instead but who knows what the consequence would that result in? 

When he entered, the warmth of scarlet fire lingered throughout his skin like comfort and the scent of the roses and vanilla gave him the slight relief he needed for the moment. 

“Nhu, dear!” He heard Julia’s voice and he lifted up his head and immediately ran to her for a hug. 

NuNew melted in her arms and hugged her tightly, his head seeking refuge in Julia’s neck as he cried. 

“Everything’s awful, Julia,” he sobs and Julia kisses the top of NuNew’s head. 

“I heard what happened. Is it really true? Until now, I do not believe it, dearest. The emperor we know…” 

NuNew nodded, his tears continuing to fall as he let himself cry in Julia's arms. “Zee was massively hurt again, Julia. I feel so helpless. I had to watch him crumble to the ground and bleed himself, Julia. There is nothing I could do!” 

Julia looked at the rest of the attendants and they were all sullen witnessing their empress cry like this. She shuts her eyes tight and caresses NuNew’s back even though she knows that this won’t be enough. 

“Emperor Joss w-will be here in a while, Your Highness,” Nat spoke softly, afraid that the time was not suitable but it had left him no choice. “We shall start dressing your accordingly—” 

“I have prepared a dress for him,” Julia said and looked towards the laid fabric on the mattress. 

Nat shakes his head. “I’m afraid that is not what the emperor will prefer, Julia.” 

NuNew sniffled and stood up properly. “I will not wear whatever he wants me to.” 

“But, Your Highness—” 

“Surely if we can convince him that this is what NuNew prefers to wear, then it would cause us no harm, yes?” Julia suggested. “It is my creation, NuNew’s beauty has been exceptional wearing them—” 

Nat simply shakes his head. “My family has served their family for generations already, Julia. In years of my training since I was child, I can distinguish what their preferences are. Emperor Joss’ is what I… disrelish the most,” he said and then frowned after. 

Julia held NuNew by the waist. “And how would that be?” 

Nat walked past them and went towards the dress laid on the bed. With bare hands, he started to tear the fabric apart, leaving gasps from all of them. With determined eyes, he continued on and let the torn fabric on the ground as he worked. A few moments later, he lifted up the dress and faced everyone to see. 

“But that is almost bare!” Julia protested. “Please tell me this is not true!” 

Nat shakes his head as he looks straight towards Julia. “During the past years, I saw him demanding my mother to let his past partners in bed wear similar clothing types. He would want to flaunt this kind of atrocity and it satisfies him that he has control over them. For a period of time, he frequents the brothels and takes anyone by force for his own badly controlled desire.” 

“A vile man!” Julia declared in horror and held NuNew protectively. “Nhu does not deserve that kind of treatment!” 

“And you all saw how he attempted to lay a hand on me!” NuNew added. 

“What?” Julia couldn’t believe what she heard and held his cheeks. “How dare he!” 

NuNew gently gets away from Julia’s hold and looks at the dress that Nat presented to them with disgust. “I will wear no such thing; and will never follow his commands. I had only offered myself to Zee. He is my husband and no one else. I belong only to him and no one else.” 

“But, Your Highness,” Nat hesitates and wearily looks at the double doors of their bedchamber. They are running out of time. “Not following him now will only put you at a disadvantage.” He shakes his head and turns to NuNew once again. “I do not want him to cause you harm, Highness. Seamstress Julia is right—he is a vile man.” 

NuNew looked at Nat straight in his eyes. “I will not waver. I will not obey him.” His eyes then wander to all of his  attendants. “Present me a different dress. Please.” 

“Right away, Your Highness,” Pure answered for them when the other attendants were not able to. She rushes outside to grab the dress that she will present to the consort.  

Nat presses his lips into a thine line, worry is still visible from his expression. He had no choice but to turn his back on NuNew and started to prepare his other accessories together with Yim, Ohm, and Julia. 

“Perth, will you be able to look out if he’s near?” NuNew asked his head guard and he nodded. 

“I will.” He took a deep breath. “I am deeply concerned for you, Your Highness. His Imperial Majesty Joss is still a vampire—considered the second powerful to Emperor Kangxi of Asnon. My ability to inflict pain will never be enough against him and I am afraid it will not be enough to protect both of you.” He looked down briefly on NuNew’s stomach. 

“Even more the reason I should stand my ground, Perth. I shall let him know I am only for Zee.” 

Pure barged into the room with multiple dresses on her arms and shoulders. “Quick. I have heard from Mark they will be here in a moment now.” Then closed the doors. 

Julia nodded and rushed to her, choosing from the dresses Pure had gathered and picking a burgundy color one. Perth then took his leave and guard the entrance while his attendants started to undress NuNew. 

It simply unsettles him—preparing himself for someone who is not Zee. This unsettling feeling turns into a concern for his husband who might be suffering in the chambers of the palace. He took a mental note that he will do everything he can to release him from there. 

They heard three knocks and that was Perth’s signal that Joss was already nearby. They made last touches and when they were satisfied, they all bowed to him then went out of their bedchambers already. 

NuNew was left standing in the middle of the room, waiting for Joss to enter. He held his head high and kept a headstrong expression. 

The double doors opened and he almost wavered from his stance when Joss’ presence was just too strong for him. The scarlet candles’ fire died down as soon as step inside and NuNew restricted himself from hugging his body. 

“A pleasant evening to my wife.” Joss was grinning as he greeted NuNew. The imperial consort had wanted to rip off that good-for-nothing smile from his face. 

“I am not—” 

His grin fell when he looked at NuNew from head to toe. “I believe this is not what I had commanded to your attendants.” 

“They are my attendants. I am the one who shall command them.” 

Joss closed their distance in one swift move and his hand wrapped NuNew’s wrist, gripping it by the second. “I repeat. Disobeying me like this will not do you any good, NuNew. My words are absolute. You shall learn how to mind your place.” 

NuNew whimpered and tried to pull his wrist away from Joss but he was strong. “L-Let go!” 

Joss took a few more seconds before letting NuNew go and turned his back away from him. He went out of the room and NuNew hissed at the pain caused by Joss’ tight grip. His wrist had turned red already, the shape of Joss’ fingers painting around his skin. 

The double doors of their bedchambers opened and this time, it was not only Joss who entered but Nat as well. 

“Y-Your Majesty!” Nat was already scrambling to the ground with his entire arm forming into a large block of ice. 

NuNew let out a sharp gasp, his eyes widening and hurried to where Nat was but Joss stopped him by his waist. “What have you done!” NuNew tried to push Joss’ arm away from him but he could only let out a lazy grin. “Nat does not stand a chance against a vampire like you! Let him go!” 

“I did not know my brother had selected a wife for me who is unbelievably stubborn.” Joss let him face him by the tip of his chin. “I will undo it in one condition, wife.” NuNew tightens his jaw as he looks at Joss with disdain in his eyes. The taller’s fingers brushed his jawline and NuNew flinched at the cold touch. “You are to obey my every word.” 

NuNew looked at Nat who was already shivering in the cold, his lips turning pale, his breathing already unsteady. Joss’ patience was thin and his fingers moved upward and let the ice crawl up to Nat’s neck. The attendant screams in agony and NuNew tries to get away again from his grip but he pinned him down. 

“No, please!” NuNew reached out to Nat but was unable to hold him and this situation frustrates him more. “I will!” He finally declares and the ice stops from the tip of Nat’s chin. “I will do it!” 

A scornful laugh coming from Joss was heard. “Do I have your word, my Empress?” 

NuNew breathes out, his eyes shutting hard. “Yes, Y-Your M-Majesty,” he replied, tears falling.

Chapter Text

As soon as NuNew’s words of surrender were uttered, Joss’ kept the end of the bargain and undo what he had done to Nat. The attendant released a sigh of relief and fully slumped to the ground. NuNew was able to free himself from Joss’ hold and went to Nat immediately. 

He knelt then hugged the shivering attendant. “I’m sorry, Nat. Oh, this is my fault—I’m deeply sorry—” 

“No, please, H-Highness, do not apologize…” Nat shook his head. “I do not deserve to be in the same head level as you. Please, stand up…” 

NuNew did not listen to him and continued to tighten his embrace around Nat. He was freezing and the impact of Joss’ ability is making him worry how long Nat will be feeling like this. 

He swung his head towards Joss. “You cruel one! He does not deserve this at all!” 

Joss ignored him and walked towards them and looked down. “Make the necessary changes tonight, Nat. Do not disappoint me again or there is nowhere else you can go but death.” 

Nat breathed out and faintly nodded. “U-Understood, Your Majesty.” 

NuNew purses his lips together as he looks at Joss with that grin painted on his face. He had wanted to pierce a scarlet sword towards his heart if he only had the strength to do so. The emperor left the room and left them there; the attendants and Perth entered as soon as Joss’ presence was gone. 

“Nat!” They all exclaimed when they saw the situation he was in. 

“Perth, your cape please!” NuNew requested and Perth was quick to remove his thick cape from his back and hand it to him. 

“I’ll fetch some hot water!” Yim said and rushed outside. 

“I’ll prepare warm linteums!” Pure said next and followed Yim. 

Ohm and Julia grab the thick blanket on the bed and wrap it around Nat’s body. 

“He’s still pale! What are we supposed to do?” NuNew panics and felt Nat’s breathing through his nose and it was still as cold. 

Perth looked at the opened double doors and went out in a swift move, knowing that his speed as a vampire is beneficial now. He saw Yim and Pure were already out of the kitchen with a pale of hot water and thick cloth in their hands. 

“I’ll bring this to Nat. I’ll be much faster at this rate,” he offered and the two gave the materials to him. 

Perth was able to reach the bedchambers in seconds and entered the room once again. With a rush, they let Nat sit on a chair, letting his feet sink to the pale of hot water. 

“It’s… it’s helping but—” NuNew looked at Nat who struggles to speak. “I think I might need to sit by the fire…” 

They all looked at the fireplace and Perth was able to act quick enough and light up a fire using the hardwood. Ohm gathered some more oak stored on the side and made sure that the fire was high enough. 

“How are you feeling?” NuNew asked Nat and the attendant nodded. 

“M-Much better, Highness.” Though there is still a hint of smoke coming out of his mouth but it was at least lessened now. “Apologies if I have bothered to make you do things like these—” 

“I will not accept that apology, Nat. I should be the one to do it as I was the one who put you in that certain cruel situation.” 

“But you were able to decide something that is against your will because of me.” 

“Do not put yourself at fault, Nat, please. If he had to make me choose again, I will not hesitate to answer the same.” 

Nat bows his head weakly and little by little, warmed himself up. All of the first actions were made effective but it took a while before he could feel a sense of warmth again. 

- - - - - - -

NuNew stayed the whole day with Nat, monitoring his body temperature from time to time, making sure that the fireplace retained its intensity and heat. It has been hours when they finally felt a change in his body temperature and they were all relieved that the solutions they had been following were all effective. 

“Your Highness?” Nat called out to him in a small voice. 

“Hmm?” NuNew transferred his attention to Nat and closed the book he had been reading. “Do you require anything?” 

Nat shakes his head. “I am too ashamed that I have been staying here with you in this very room, Highness. There is a fireplace in our quarters and I can also treat myself there…” 

“Nat, how many times must I remind you that it is completely fine with me that you are here. Do not be a stranger, you often visit me here.” 

“I-Indeed, Highness.” He put up a faint smile. “I cannot thank you enough for taking such good care of me.” 

“I do not mind it, Nat. You have been caring for me as well—all of you. Think of it as my way of thanking you.” He caressed his belly with a smile. “Especially now…” 

Nat’s expression became weary, his little smile fading. “I am afraid what His Majesty might do to you the moment he will learn of your situation, Highness. I can’t bear to even imagine.” 

NuNew sat on the edge of the bed and turned to Nat. “I have to admit… I am afraid as well, Nat.” His shoulders slumped down. “But I will protect our baby whatever it takes. I have determined that ever since I learned I was carrying Zee and I’s child. It was a wonderful gift.” 

“It is, Your Highness.” Nat smiled for a brief moment. “I wish we can do so much more as your imperial attendants. Maybe if we were born as vampires—possessing such abilities—we would be able to protect you and the little one.” 

“Oh, Nat…” He blinked back a tear. “Human or vampire, it does not matter. I cherish people who also cherish me. Zee chose you for a reason as my Head of Imperial Attendants for a reason and I am glad we met.” 

“I appreciate your words, Highness.” Nat’s heart warmed at NuNew’s words and breathed deeply. 

A few knocks were heard and they both lifted up their heads. NuNew stood up from the bed. “Come in!” 

The double doors opened and it was Yim who was holding a tray of food. “A pleasant evening, Your Imperial Highness. It is time for supper. We were the ones who thoroughly prepared these for you.” 

Pure and Ohm carried the small table near NuNew and let him sit back on the edge of the bed and prepared the utensils for him to start eating already. 

“I am relieved His Majesty did not ask for your presence at today's dinner,” Julia said and stood beside NuNew to pat his head while he started to eat. 

“He was busy talking to the councilors. It is like being reunited with long-lost friends—” 

The double doors opened once again and they all looked at the one who arrived. 

“C-Councilor Max?” NuNew uttered with shock and his attendants made a little curtsy to him. 

“Where is…” His eyes roamed the room, finding a specific something… or someone. “Where’s—” 

“What brought you here, Councilor?” Nat asked and lifted himself up to sit properly from the black velvet triclinium. 

They saw how Max was able to walk past them and went straight to Nat. They all blink rapidly at how he kneels in front of him and NuNew had his eyes widening at the gesture. A high-ranking councilor—was able to be brought on his knees for an attendant? 

“How are you feeling? Hmm? Tell me,” he asks with full concern, his hand carefully placed on Nat’s covered shoulders. 

Nat opened his mouth and looked up. The other people inside the very room looked away and NuNew chose to eat his meal instead but their ears were eagerly listening to the two. 

“I am doing fine now, Councilor.” He stares back at him. “His Highness was able to take care of me with the attendants and the Head of Imperial Guards, Perth. I thank you for your concern…” 

Max nodded and caressed his cheek then released a sigh of relief. “Oh, I am glad to know that.” He stood up and faced NuNew and then made a full bow in front of him. “Your Imperial Highness NuNew.” The consort raised a brow for the mention of his full name. 

“Yes, Imperial Councilor Max of Emmaly?” He shot back and put his spoon down on the tray. 

“I will be eternally grateful for what you have done for Nat.” He slowly raises his head and keeps his stare down. 

“You are welcome, Councilor. Seeing how you rushed here, I believe that vile man has already told you what he has done to him, yes?” He scoffs when the councilor nodded. “You are to understand that the “Emperor” you would want to serve can do such disagreeable things like these. Now that you’ve experienced how hard it was to watch your lover suffer the same.”

“L-Lover? No, Highness it is not like that—” Nat tried to intervene but he was cut off. 

“Humans and vampires are not at all forbidden to love each other but a relationship between a palace staff and an imperial member of the palace is—for the sense of conflict of interest—as stated in the rule book for staffs.” He crossed his arms in front of Max. “You are well aware that the punishment for this is torture and banishment from this empire, yes?” 

Max gulped and made another full bow in front of NuNew. “W-We were aware, Your Highness. But, please, I humbly ask you to spare us. In exchange, I will do everything you will require of me.” 

NuNew grins, his threat now working. “I will.” Max lifted up his head once again, all ready to listen. “Take me to where Zee is. Have Councilor Tutor come with us.” 

Max stood still, not blinking when he looked at NuNew and then to Nat next. “I swear on my heart I will grant it, Your Highness. You have my word. But I will time this very carefully, I w-will be betraying Emperor Joss for this…” 

“You have long betrayed the imperial crown itself, Councilor Max but what luck you have. I am the highest ranked person that chooses to… support this.” NuNew let out a fleeting smile. “You shall be on your way now or that man might notice your absence already.” 

Max seemed to have realized that and made a bow to NuNew. “I shall take my leave now, Highness. Again, you have my word and my deepest gratitude as well.” He now turned to Nat and went towards him. “I shall also leave him in your care…” 

“We will,” NuNew assured him. 

Max nodded a lot of times and leaned to kiss Nat on his forehead. The gesture touched NuNew and wished that Zee was with him right at this moment. He had only felt cold ever since. 

Once Max left the bedchambers, the attendants went to Nat, throwing questions already. 

“Really? An Imperial Councilor as a lover, child?” Julia asked. 

Nat shyly looked at everyone and especially towards NuNew who had to witness all of these. He did not expect for Max to act like that—to care like that. 

“It’s… it’s a long story.” 

“Tell us more about it then!” Pure said while giggling. 

Nat covered himself with the thick sheets, his eyes were the only remaining to be seen by everyone in the room. He then shakes his head. “We do not have time to dawdle. His Imperial Majesty is expecting for His Imperial Highness to grace his presence tonight. He has asked me to follow what he had wanted for him to… wear.” 

NuNew has lost his appetite hearing the reminder. He pushed away the tray and his attendants protested right away. 

“Highness, you need to consume all of these. I believe this was your proper meal that you are supposed to have since the morning—” 

“I am not so hungry anymore, Ohm,” he cuts him off and pushes the tray further away from him. 

“Nhu, dearest,” Julia gently intervenes. “You must eat. You are expecting, remember? I know the circumstances are not favorable at all but in order to execute what you may have in mind against this emperor—as he called himself—you must take all the nutrition prepared for you.” 

“And while he is having his meal, Pure and Yim shall prepare his warm bath as well,” Nat instructed next. 

NuNew puckered his lips while staring at the food for a while and contemplated what Julia had said. He silently pulled the tray once again and then let out a deep sigh. “Alright.” 

His attendants watched him grab a spoon and finally took a bite; and that is the only time they went to resume their duties. 

- - - - - - - 

“Is His Imperial Highness ready?” Mark asked when he was allowed to enter the Dressing Armoire Quarters. 

NuNew did not even dare to step outside of the privacy panel as he was entirely uncomfortable with what Joss had wanted him to wear. He did not want to move an inch, as it feels like he was undressing himself without even knowing it and worse, it will always be against his will. 

“Yes,” Julia answered instead. 

“Emperor Joss will be expecting Empress NuNew in his study room.” 

NuNew grimaced at the title. It does not fit him right anymore. 

“Yes, we will bring him there shortly,” he heard Julia reply once again. 

“Alright. I shall take my leave now.” 

He stared at himself in the mirror. His skin was too exposed to his disappointment, the sheer black dress was too thin, the fabric tight on his skin. The skirt only reached the edge of his buttocks and it was the only flowy part of the dress. His chest was exposed, his attendants only adding silver beads as the sleeves and to hold the skirt properly. Oh, he wanted to burn the whole thing. 

“M-May I ask for a robe, please?” NuNew almost pleaded. 

“Certainly, Highness,” Pure answered for him right away and handed the cotton robe to him. 

He quickly wore the robe, not caring if the dress would crease or be disoriented and then went out of the privacy panel. 

“We shall be on our way now,” he said with a discouraged tone, his gaze only staring at the ground. 

Julia pats him on his shoulder and gives it a gentle squeeze after. Ohm was the one who opened the doors of the dressing quarters and they all walked with him until they reached the study room. 

Pure took the courage to step out, knocking the double doors of the study room. “Your Majesty? His Imperial Highness is here—as you’ve requested.” 

“Ah, finally!” They all heard Joss’ cheerful voice and NuNew tried to calm his breathing. 

Mark opened the doors and they all saw Joss leaning against the edge of a long table. “You may—” 

“Leave us be.” 

NuNew blinked, his grip on the robe he is wearing is tighter than ever. The attendants silently leave the hall, then the silence was gnawing NuNew out, his mind racing in fear. 

“Join me here, my wife and present yourself to me.” 

NuNew was unable to move, Joss’ scarlet icy gaze was unsettling him. His fingers were already shaking uncontrollably, his heart beating rapidly. He can’t. He just can’t. 

Joss’ head tilted to the other side. “Am I to be met by another disappointment? We had an agreement, NuNew.” He now flashes his open palm, floating ice crystals now appearing. “You are to obey my every command.” 

NuNew bit his lower lip, finally taking a step inside the study room. 

“Yes, that’s it. Now, come closer.” NuNew gulped hard and took several small steps near Joss until he stopped, creating a favorable distance in between them. “Take off your robe.” 

NuNew hugged himself with the robe and shook his head, Joss frowned and took a large step forward then put both of his hands on top of NuNew’s shoulders. The smaller gasped and took a step backward right away. 

“N-No—” 

“You are so damn stubborn!” He shouted at him and NuNew flinched, his eyes shutting for a moment. “Come here!” He grabs NuNew’s right wrist and he thought he would be brought further inside but then they went outside of the study room. 

“Unhand me!” NuNew resisted, his sandals almost making a marking on the floor by how hard he is trying to get off of Joss’ grip. 

There was no hope as he could no longer contest the strength of a vampire when he was just a mere human. 

“Where are you taking me?” He asked him when Joss continued to pull him towards the inner corners of the palace. “Let go!” 

Joss did not answer him and continued to pull him along. Each step they are making is towards the dark place of the palace that NuNew has not visited before. He stopped resisting when fear had already taken over. 

A spiral of stairs met them and the metallic smell of blood and steel filled his nostrils. It was a cave-like place, with limited fire lighting up the corners that they are stepping on. 

“A-Are we in the dungeons?” He asked,  his voice shaking as he explored the surroundings. 

The halls were dark and tight, the air was thin and suffocating. NuNew covered his nose and mouth using his free hand. Every second he was here felt like he wanted to throw up.

Every cage was heavily guarded but as they walked deeper to the inside of the dungeons, there was one particular and largest among them where an unusually large number of guards were stationed in front of it. 

“Your Imperial Majesty!” One of the guards said and made a deep bow as soon as they approached them. 

“Open the gate,” Joss simply commanded and the guards started to undo the large metal hinges of the tall and wide gate. It was a machinery that no one would dare to even escape or could die trying to escape. 

NuNew held his breath and it’s now sinking down on him that this was the opportunity he will finally see Zee, his dear husband. 

As the heavy gate started to pull up, he silently hoped that Zee was… still breathing. 

Cold air swept the place and NuNew shivered at the cruel temperature that started to embrace his skin. Ice surrounded this prison cell and NuNew winced while his eyes wandered inside. His gaze then stopped at the thick links forming in ice that was connected to one side of the icy wall, then followed where it was. 

And there was Zee, all of his limbs hanging on the sides of the walls. He was still bleeding, the scarlet blood spreading on the floor and NuNew held his chest as he looked down. He did not even realize that he was already stepping on the pool of Zee’s blood. 

“What—What have you done to him!” NuNew screamed at Joss and forcibly took back his hand. “You monster!” 

He ran towards Zee, his hands not wanting to even drop a single touch as he looked at him. He whimpered as tears flowed down on his cheeks staring at the miserable state of Zee. 

His hand finally reaches to his cheek. The warmth was gone and he sobs at how cold his skin was. “Z-Zee?” He called out to him, his heart beating wild at the thought of gaining no response. “It’s me. Open your eyes, please… show me you’re still with me…” He let his other hand cupped his other cheek and then glued their foreheads together. “Please?” 

Zee remained unmoving for a moment and NuNew started to shake his head, in denial what it could be. 

“Zee, please,” he pleads once more. His heart sinking down, not accepting any of this. He shut his eyes as painful sobs went out of him. 

He kept feeling his cold skin, his heart slowly breaking into pieces when he had gained no response. He hoped this was all a dream, he hoped this was all not true for this is the torture that is surely his downfall.

“N-Nhu?” 

He opened his eyes in an instant and saw Zee staring weakly at him. NuNew let out a shaky sigh of relief. 

NuNew smiled faintly and nodded. “Yes… yes… it’s me—” 

A strong pull stopped him mid sentence and his distance from Zee increased once more. 

“Great. You are now awake, brother,” Joss said and walked towards Zee. He tipped his chin up using his forefinger. “I think you might be the key to have my wife finally obey me.”